<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>850 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0207</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0207/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0207</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0207/" ID="ABR0102-0207-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2674 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>850 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0207</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0207/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2674</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>October 5, 1895</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0207</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2674</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0207/" ID="ABR0102-0207-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2674, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-viii</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">LITTELLS







LIVING
GE.







E PLURIBUS UNuin.

These publications of the day should from time to time be winnowed, the wheat carefully
preserved, and the chaff thrown away.

Made up of every creatures best.

Various, that tile luin(1
Of (lesultory man, studious of ch~ uge,
And pleased with novelty, may be indulged.












SIXTH SERIES, VOLUME VIII.

FROM THE BEGINNING, VOL. CCVII.


OCTOBER, NOVEMBER, DECEMBER,


1S95.







BOSTON:

LITTELL AND Co.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R002">/7,9+









\AC\ r%3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R003">TABLE OF TIlE PRINCIPAL CONTENTS

OF


TilE LIVING AGE, VOLUME CCVII.

THE EIGHTH QUAlITEELY VOLUME OF THE SIXTH SERIES.


OCTOBER, NOVEMBER, DECEM BER~, 1895.


	EDINBURGH REVIEW.
Medi~val Cyprus                  

QUARTERLY Ii HUT F W.

The Passing of the Monk,
The Art of Translation,
	LONDON QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Lessons from the Monuments,
	CONTEMPORARY REVIEW.
MaCedonia and the MaCedonians,
The Japanese Constitutional Crisis
	and the War	
The Romans Villeggiatura.
Louis Pasteur                 
	FOETNIGIITLY RE VIEW.
The Story of Stambouloffs Fall,

Tudor Translations             
The Queens Prime Ministers,
The Expressiveness of Speech,
A Roman Reverie               
The Sultan and his harem,
The New Study of Children,
How	Cuba might have Belonged to
France                  
	707
	07
	387
	043


131

323
417
431

91
171
237
309
490
000

379

090
NINETEENTH CENTURY.
Lion Hunting Beyond the Hand, 	105
The Present Condition of Russia, 	215
Frederick Locker-Lampson, . 	300
The Land of Frankincense and
    Myrrh	342
Great Britain, Venezuela, and the
     United States	543
The Past and the Future of Gibraltar, 073
The New Spirit in History,			737
Matthew Arnold			771
Huiderico Schmidel			798
	NATIONAL REVIEW.
ir James Fitzjames Stephen, .	.	45
My Residence in Bhopal, .	.	.

Autumn Sessions in a Budlan Ca-
den                     
Tue Conseil de Famille in France, . 034
NEW REVIEW.

James II. at Saint-Gernialus,
SCOvTIsu REVIEW.
Sancta Sophia, Constantinople,.
ASIATIC QUARTERLY REVIEW.

The Native Press of India,

	BLACKWOOD5 MAGAZINE.
My Maid of Honor              
A Master of Deceit              
Owd Lads,                  
A Foreign Mission in the Province of
Canton                  
Luminous Animals              
Wanderings in Persiall Turkestall,
Ireland Revisited               
Professor Blackie               
A Trip hleaveliward             
Eothen and the AthenHum Club,
GENTLEMANS MAGAZINE.
A Sulnlner Ride in Eubcca,

Durham and the Bishops Palatine,
The Ladies of Liangollen,

Bonfires in London Streets,

A French Squires Diary in the Six-
teelith Century,
Village Craft                  
Dandy Jackson                
Christlnas Customs in Central France,

	CORNIJILL MAGAZINE.
A ilymeneal Fiasco             

Our Stone Crusaders,

Havana                      

An Affectionate Son            
082


71




104

36
84
208


356
430
474
532
012
000
748


184
205
285
380

007
055
784
S1.~

400
448
500
386</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC002" N="R004">iv

From the Note-Book of a Country
Doctor              
A Convent Prison,
Our Early Female Novelists,
MACMILLANS MAGAZINE.

The Men of the Hills,
The Old One-Horned Stag,
When we were Boys,
Rachel and Leah,
The Road to Rome,
John Zizka, .
The End of it	
Margaret Ward, Spinster,
Some Thoughts on Saint Bruno,
Prosper Merimee,
Contents.
628
	668
	804

	30
	100
123, 425
	201
	228
	297
	337
	459
	501
	515
TEMPLE BAR.
The Future Emperor-King,			23
An Unpaid Governess, .			146
With Thomas Ingoldsby in	Kent,		244
Mademoiselle de Maupin, 			253
The Sources of Don Quixote,			277
Wordsworth and Carlyle, .			356
The Gibraltar of France, 			440
Caught Napping			509
Private Jams			724
The Poet-Laureateship, .			787
SUNDAY MAGAZINE.
Anna Pavlovna s Pilgrimage, 		689
LEISURE HOUR.
A People Adrift,				3
LONGMANS MAGAZINE.

A Correspondent of White of Sel
	borne	177
Toms Second Missus,				525
Marseilles				572
UNITED SERVICE MAGAZINE.

An Adventure with Chinese Pirates, 317
Oliver Cromwell as a Soldier,
French Military Cycling,

SPECTATOR.

Annals of a Rookery,
November on the Norfolk Flats,

SATURDAY REVIEW.

Some Reminiscences,.
Gold-Digging in British Guiana,

SPRAKRR.

In Autumn Woods, .
598
700


637
766


63
446


702
PUBLIC OPINION.

Literary Peculiarities: Henry Murger,
Descendants of Cromwell and their
Intermarriage with the Stuarts,

CHAMBERS JOURNAL.

ADeparturefromTradition,

NATURE.

The Pendulum and Geology,
On the Habits of the Kea, the Sheep-
eating Parrot of New Zealand,

GRAPHIC.

The Festival of the Bromo,
256


15


50




251
LANCET.
On Mountain Climbing,
576


254
CHUMS.

Rock-Fowling,
JOURNAL DES VOYAGES.

Formosa and its People, . . . 191

GOOD CHEER.

A Footstep from the Unseen,
KNOWLEDGE.

Eruption of Krakatoa and the Great
Air-Wave, .
817



823</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI001" N="R005">INDEX TO VOLUME CCVII.



AUTUMN Sessions in a Buchan Gar-
den                   
Affectionate Son, An
Anna Pavlovna s Pilgrimage,
Autnmn Woods, In .
Athenieum Club, The, and Eothen,
Arnold, Matthew .

BUOPAL, My Residence in
Bromo, the, The Festival of
Butler, Lady Eleanor,
Buchan Garden, a, Autumn Sessions
in
Bonfires in London Streets,
Bruno, Saint, Some Thoughts on
Blackie, Professor .

CROMWELL, Descendants of, and
their intermarriage with the
	311
	589
	689
	702
	748
	771
	53
	251
	285
	311
	380
	501
	612
	Stuarts	256
Carlyle and Wordsworth, .	.	. 357
Canton, the Province of, A Foreign
	Mission in				. 359
Caught Napping		509
Children The, of the Regiment,		566
Children, The New Study of .		579
Cromwell, Oliver, as a Soldier, .		598
Country Doctor, From the	Note-Book
    ofa		628
Conseil deFamille, The, in France, . 634
Convent Prison, A . . . . 66S
Cuba, How it might have Belonged
	to France,	. .	.	. 696
Cycling, French Military . . . 700
Cyprus, Medheval . . . . 707
Christmas Customs in Central France, 813
DEPARTURE, A, from Tradition,
Durham and the Bishops Palatine,
Dandy Jackson,	.	.

EIJBEA, A Summer Ride in .
15
205
781

184
End of it, The	337
Eothen and the Athemeum Club,	748
FORMOSA and its People, .	.	. 191
Frankincense and Myrrh, The Land
	of	342
French Squires, A, Diary in the Six
	teenth Century,	.	.	. 607
Female Novelists, Our Early .	. 804
France, Central, Christmas Customs
	in	813
Footstep, A, from the Unseen, . 817

GIBRALTAR, The, of France, . . 440
Guiana, British, Gold-Digging in . 446
Gibraltar, The Past and the Future
	of

HAMILTON, Alexander

Hymeneal Fiasco, A
Havana              
Heavenward, A Trip.
History, The New Spirit in

INDIA, The Native Press of
Ingoldsby, Thomas, With, in Kent,
Ireland Revisited, .
Indian Station, An .
673

259
406
560
660
737

164
244
532
755
JAPANESE, The, Constitutional Crisis
	and the War	323
James II. at Saint-Germains, . . 682
KARL Ludwig, The Future Emperor-
	King	23
Kurdistan, Persian, Wanderings in . 474
Kea, On the Habits of, the Sheep-
	eating Parrot of New Zealand, 575
Krakatoa, Eruption of, and the Great
	Air-Wave,	.	.	. 823
LION Hunting beyond the Hand,
Liangollen, The Ladies of.
105
285</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI002_SPI001" N="R006">vi

Locker-Lampson, Frederick
London Streets, Bonfires in
Lnminons Animals,

MEN, The, of the Hills,
Maid of Honor, My .
Monk, the, The Passing of
Master of Deceit, A .
Macedonia and the Macedonians,
Mnrger, Henry, Literary Peculiarities
of
Montaigne,                    
Manpin, Mademoiselle de
Mission, a Foreign, in the Province
of Canton               
Margaret Ward, Spinster,
Merimee, Prosper .
Marseilles                     
Mountain Climbing, On
Monuments, the, Lessons from.

NORFOLK Flats, November on the
Novelists, Female, Our Early

~ Owi Lads, .

PENDULUM, The, and Geology,
Prime Ministers, The Queens
Ponsonby, Miss Sarah
Pirates, Chinese, An Adventure
Pasteur, Louis .
Private Jams              
Peshwa                  
People, A, Adrift5
Poet-Laureateship, The

QUIXOTE, Don, The Sources of.
Quelern                  
Index.
	306
	380
	430

30
36
07
84
131

190
195
253

359
459
~15
572
o76
643

766
804

268
		50
		237
		285
	with	317
		451
		724
		755
		763
		787

	277
	440
RAchEL and Leah,
Russia, The Present Condition of
Rome, The Road to
Rock Fowling              
Roman Reverie, A
Rookery, a, Annals of

SANcTA Sophia, Constantinople,
Stephen, Sir James Fitzjames
Slatin Pasha, Some Reminiscences of
Stambouloffs Fall, The Story of
Stag, The Old One-Horned
Speech, The Expressiveness of
Stone Crusaders, Our
Sultan, The, and his Harem,
Scbmidel, Hulderico .

TWEED, the Upper, The Men of
Tudor Translations,
Translation, The Art of
Toms Second Missus,
201
21~
22&#38; 
254
490
637



45

91
100
369
448
553
798

30
171
387
525
	14~
	817
	417
	the
	545
	655
WHEN we were Boys,	.	. 123, 42~
White of Selborne, A Correspondent
of .
Wordsworth and Carlyle, a
Parallel,

ZIZKA, John
177
Literary
356

297
POETRY.
UNPAID Governess, An
Unseen, the, A Footstep from

VILLEG~ZUATURA, The Romans
Venezuela, Great Britain, and
United States, .
Village Craft,
ANTWEEP, The Chimes of
Annie Ferguson,	.	.
Almond-Tree, When the, shall Flour-
ish
Ave Atque Vale,	.	.
According to His Excellent Great-
ness,

Brass Sundial, On an

Cork,.
Cobwebs,
258
322

450
578

770

194

94
258
Forgive,
Finis,
Five Oclock Tea,

Garden, In the
Growth,
Garden, The Old
66
514
578

194
700

 
Harvest, In the Time of
450
Ici-bas,	 386</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI002" N="R007">Index.
 Little songs, The, which come and
go,                    
Life-tide, The
Moondial, The
Marriage Song, A
Meditation, A, on
ers,

Psyche, A Song of
some Dried Flow-
Reconciled,
Recollections of a Piano,
Robin, To the
Sea, At
Stillness by the Lake,
Summers Sleep,
258
770

2
130

642
386

66
66
386
	.	. 130
	.	. 130
	.	.	258
Second Childhood,
Sursum Corda,
Saint Marys Lake  Yarrow,
Street Sycamore, To a
Soul-Drift             

Tax-Gatherer, The
Through the Wood,
Two Days,


Vigil, .
Voice, The, of the Trees,
Voices of thc Human Heart,
Vignette, A

Wanderers,
Wish,A .
	vii
	.	322
	.	322
	.	514
	.	642
	.	706

	. 2

	. . 578

	. . 706




	. 258
	578
		642
	 642


	 2
	770
TALES.
AFFECTIONATE Son, An

Anna Pavlovnas Pilgrimage,

Departure, A, from Tradition,
Dandy Jackson                

End of it, The (A Sequel to Rachel
and Leah),
 589 Master of Deceit, A
	689
	Margaret Ward, Spinster,
15
781 Owd Lads,
33,7
Private Jams,

Rachel and Leah,
Footstep, A, from the Unseen,.  817 Toms Second Missus,
Hymeneal Fiasco, A .				406 Unpaid Governess, An
My Maid of Honor,				36 Village Craft, .
	. 84



	 450
268

724

	 201

	 525

	 146

	 655</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R008"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0207/" ID="ABR0102-0207-3">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2674</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-64</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">LITTELLS LIVING AGE.
Sixth Series,
Velune VIII
No, 2674.  October 5,1895.
5
From Beginning,
Vol. COViI.


CON T E N T S.
I.	SANCTA SOPHIA, CONSTANTINOPLE. By
iRobt. Weir Schultz              
II.	A IDEPARTURE FROM TRADITION. A
Story of the Year 95. By Rosaline
Masson                      
III.	THE FUTURE EMPEROR-KING. By Edith
Sellers                      
IV.	THE MEN OF THE HILLS,
V.	M~ MAID OF HONOR. By H. Fielding,.
VI.	SIR JAMES FITZJAMES STEPHEN. By
Sir Frederick Pollock              
VII.	THE PENDULUM AND GEOLOGY. By 0.
Fisher                    
VIII.	MY RESIDENCE IN BHOPAL. By H. C. E.
		 Ward,
	IX.	SOME REMINISCENCES. By Slatin Pasha,
Scottish Review,


Chambers Journal,

Temple Bar,
Macmillans Magazine,
Blackwoods Magazine,

National Review,
Nature,

National Review,
Saturday Review,
P0 E U Ti Y.

2	j THE TAX-GATHERER,.
THE MOONDIAL,
WANDERERS,
3


15

23
30
36

45

50

53
63
.2
PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY

LITTELL &#38; CO., BOSTON.







TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	For EIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the Llvueo AGE will be punctually for-
warded for a year, free of postage.
	Itesnittances should he made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the LIVIEG AGE, 15 cents.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">The Jllioondial, etc.
THE MOONDIAL.

IRON and granite and rust,
In a crumbling garden old,
Where the roses are paler than dust
And the lilies are green with gold.

Under the racing moon,
Unconscious of war or crime,
In a strange and ghostly noon,
It marks the oblivion of time.

The shadow steals through its arc,
Still as a frosted breath,
Fitful gleaming and dark
As the cold frustration of death.

But where the shadow may fall,
Whether to hurry or stay,
It matters little at all
To those who come that way.

For this is the dial of them
That have forgotten the world,
No more through its mad day-dream
Of striving and reason hurled.

Their heart as a little child
Only remembers the worth
Of beauty and love and the wild
Dark peace of the elder earth.

It registers the morrows
Of lovers and winds and streams,
And the face of a thousand sorrows
At the postern gate of dreams.

When the first low laughter smote
Through Lilith, the mother of joy,
And died and revived in the throat
Of Helen, the harpstring of Troy,

And wandering on through the years
From the sobbing rain and the sea,
Caught sound of the worlds grey tears,
Or sense of the suns gold glee, 
Whenever the wild control
Burned out to a mortal kiss,
And the shuddering storm-swept soul
Climbed to its acme of bliss, 
The green-gold light of the dead
Stood still in purple space,
And a record blind and dread
Was graved on the dials face.

And once every thousand years
Some youth, who loved so well
The gods had loosed him from fears
In a vision of blameless hell,

Has gone to the dial to read
Those signs in the outland tongue,
Written beyond the need
Of the simple and the young.
For immortal life, they say,
Were his who, loving so,
Could explain the writing away
As a legend written in snow.

But always his innocent eyes
Were frozen in to the stone;
From that awful first surprise
Ills soul must return alone.

In the morning there he lay
Dead in the suns warni gold;
And no man knows to this day
What the dim moondial told.
	Athennum.	BLISS CARMAN.




WANDERERS.

WE followed the path of years,
And walked for a while together
Through the hills of hope and the vale of
fears,
Sunned by laughter, and washed by tears,
In the best and the worst of weather,

Till we came to a gloomy wood,
Where our steps were forced asunder
By the twisted, tangled trees that stood,
Meeting above like a frowning hood,
With a world of darkness under.

And whenever by chance we met
In the woodlands open spaces,
We were bruised and tattered and soiled
and wet,
With much to pity  forgive  forget,
In our scarred and dusty faces.

Well  it was long ago,
	And the leaves in the wood are falling,
As we wander wearily to and fro,
With many a change in our hearts I
	know 
But still I can hear you calling.
A.	E. J. LEGGE.



THE TAX-GATHERER.

	AND pray, who are you?
	Said the violet blue
	To the bee, with surprise
	At his wonderful size
	In her eyeglass of dew.

I, madam, quoth he,
Am a publican bee,
Collectin~, the tax
On honey and wax
Have you nothing for me?~
	JOHN B. TABB.
2</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">Sancta Sophia,
From The Scottish Review.
SANCTA SOPHL4, CONSTANTINOPLE.

	THE Church of Sancta Sophia at
Constantinople has been, and still re-
mains at the present day, practically a
sealed book to the archieologist and
the student of architecture. While the
great architectural monuments of the
l)ast in other parts of Europe are easily
accessible for the purposes of practical
study an(l analysis, it is only by stealth
that one can examine the structure of
this church and glean fresh informa-
tion regarding the details of its con-
struction and decoration. We therefore
gladly welcome any work, like the vol-
ume now before us, that helps to in-
crease our knowledge of this interesting
building, which, ever since its erection
more than thirteen hundred and fifty
years ago, has been a source of wonder
and delight to all beholders.
	Once only did the opportunity for
detailed investigation present itself
the occasion caine about in the year
1847, when, owing to the dangerous
state of the fabric, the Sultan Abdul
Mesjid called in an Italian architect
named Fossati to advise regarding its
reparation. Under his superintendence
the building was put into a thorough
state of repair, and it is probably owing
to the care with which this was carried
through that it remains at the present
day structurally sound. During the
time the building was in the hands of
the workmen, a German architect,
Salzenburg, taking advantage of the
presence of extensive scaffolding, made
very careful plans of the building, and
drawings of the details of its decora-
tion. These were published by the
Prussian government in the year 18~4,
an(l they form the principal records
available for the purposes of study.2
	Although these drawings give us a
very clear idea of the building and its
details, there are still many points the
	The Church of Sancta Sophia, Constantinople:
A Study of Byzantine Building. By W. R. Lethaby
and Harold Swainson. London and New York:
Macmillan &#38; Co. 1894.
	2 Fossati also published some drawings, and
there exists, in the library of the Royal Institute
of British Architects in London a number of plans I
by the French arch~eologist Texier, made in the
year 1834.
Constantinople.	3
why and the wherefore of which are
wrapt in obscurity, and each fresil in-
vestigation helps to add to tile sum of
our knowledge on the whole subject.
	Many descriptions of tile church
have been written from time to time,
but the finest and most complete must
always remain that embodied in the
contemporary poem by Paul tlle Silen-
tiary, Whicil, as our authors suggest,
was probably written in the church
was, tlley think re
itself and	,	cited
during tile ceremony of 24th Decem~
ber, 563, when tile repairs and partial
reconstruction, rendered necessary
through the damage caused by an
earthquake in the year 558, having~
been completed, the church was re-con-
secrated in the presence of the emperor
and his court.
In the preface to their work our
authors say 
Our first object has been to attempt some
disentanglement of the history of the
church and an analysis of its design and
construction; on the one hand, we have
been led a step or two into the labyrinth
of Constantinopolitan topography; on the
other, we have thought that the great
church offers the best point of view for the
observation of the Byzantine theory of
building.

They appear to have carefully gone
over everything that has been written
regarding tile church, from tile time of
its erection by Justinian down to tile
present day, and we find brought to-
gether in the text, as an important part
of the whole work, very careful trans-
lations of everything that can in any
way help towards tile elucidation of its
history, or that is explanatory of its
arrangement and construction. The
methods of construction employed by
tile builders have also been minutely
analyzed, and are discussed in consider-
able detail, and many new theories are
put forward, alike regarding tIle inter-
nal arrangements of tile building, the
disposition of the decorative scheme,
and the practical development of the
craftsmanship.
	The arrangement of the city at the
time of Constantine, as far as it relates
to the site and surroundings of tlle</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">	4	Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.
churc1~,is discussed in detail in Chap- which they identify with the Porticoes
ter I., and the form and disposition of of Severus mentioned by Zosimus.
the first church is also considered. The balance- of evidence seems to
When the emperor selected Byzantium show that the first church dedicated to
as the site of the new capital of the the Holy Wisdom was founded by Con-
Empire in the East, the old settlement stantine, although it was not finished
established there in the seventh cen- during his reign. It is very probable
tury B.C., l)y Greek colonists from that it occupied the site of an 01(1 tem-
Megara, had expanded into a consider- pie. On this point our authors make
able city adorned with colored porti- the following remarks 
coes, stately buildings, and sacred There cannot be a doubt that the present
shrines. The new capital was en- S. Sophia occupies the site of the first
larged and enriched by Constantine in church. A church once made holy by
the prevailing style of the period, and dedication and the reception of relics could
the buildings which he erected were not be transported. Indeed it is possible
largely based on the models of those that it may occupy the site of one of the
he had left behind him in the old Greek temples, for there was a constant
Rome. The topography of the city has tendency to this supersession on one sacred
been the subject of considerable specu- site; and the present church stands on the
lation by numerous writers through very crest of the old Acropolis. If there
many centuries and much of it is still were any sufficient reason to identify the
in obscurity  many theories site with that of the Altar of Pallas, the
wrapt	dedication of the church itself would evi
having been put forward only to be dently be one of the many instances of a
controverted and superseded. The transference of title from the old worship.
Great Palace has been the special ob-
ject of much discussion, and writers They also point out that the lines of
like Labarte, Paspates, and others, the ancient Hippodrome and probably
have devoted much time and ingenuity of other pre-Christian structures were
-to the work of trying to unravel the set out axially with it.
intricacies of its plan and arrangement. They are inclined to the view that
These, however, need not detain us the entrance of the first church was at
here. Mordtmann, a German doctor the east end, as was usually the case in
resident in Constantinople, has made early churches up till the fifth century,
the topography of the city his special and they also suggest that the struc-
study, and his spare time has been given ture was of basilican form. There is
over to careful research and investiga- every reason to suppose that they are
tion o1~ the old sites. The results of his right in both these contentions. A
labois a~e embodied in a plan of the very ingenious theory is put forward to
city published in 1872, on which many account for the curious plan of the
reliable identifications are set down. present church. It is suggested that
Our authors p4ut forward a small plan the church was of small size and that
of their own illustrating their views re- its apse was situated at about the same
garding the disposition of the Acropolis position as that now occupied by the
and its surroundings at the time of western hemicycle of the present
Constantine. We think the evidence church ; that after the Nika fire, when
which they adduce to show that the the church was about to be recon-
Augusteum and the Forum of Constan- structed  turning the apse towards the
tine were two separate and distinct east as had become customary by that
places, bears out their contention that time  the lines of the old apse sug-
the former occupied the site to the gested the retention of the form at that
south-west of the church, while the end as well. The squareness of the
latter was a circular space round the plan is accounted for elsewhere as be-
porphyry column of Constantine  the ing the outcome of the practical exi-
burnt pillar  an(1 that they were sepa- gencies of the site.
rated by the whole length of the 31ese, It is also suggested, with apparent</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">Saneta Sophia, Constantinople.
show of reason, that the circular brick
building lying close to the north-east
angle of the present church was the
original baptistery of the first church,
and a reference to the Silentiarys ac-
count of the present church is given to
show that it was used as such, even
after the new church had been in ex-
istence for over twenty-five years.
The building, therefore, which is now
known as the Baptistery, and which
lies to the south of the church, must
either have been built for or diverted
to that purpose at a later time.
	During the two centuries which in-
tervened between the reigns of Con-
stantine and Justinian, the Roman
methods of building underwent con-
siderable change. The constant recur-
rence of serious fires in the new
capital had destroyed a number of the
buildings which had been erected by
Constantine. As these buildings were
mostly constructed with 1)eamed roofs
and fiat wooden ceilings they fell an
easy prey to the flames. The first
church of S. Sophia had been at least
once seriously injured by fire before
the Nika conflagration finally destroyed
it.
	Since the time of Constantine, artifi-
cers had been attracted to the city
from all parts of the empire, and
these brought with them the knowl-
edge of the methods in vogue in their
particular provinces. The influence of
Eastern forms of construction gradually
became apparent in the more general
use of the arch and the vault. It was
a time of experiment and progress both
in construction and in the arrangement
and form of the decorative features.
There was no fixed tradition, the old
decadent art of the Romans grafted on
to a Greek stock and, plentifully nour-
ished by ideas gathered from all parts
of the empire, blossomed out into new
life; the Greek intellect, ever eager
after a new thing; absorbed all the
Greek methods, and gradually evolved
a type which it made peculiarly its
own. Eventually the old stone lintel
and beamed roof were entirely super-
seded by the arch and the vault, and
the structures were crowned with
domes rising above the vaults and
dominating the whole composition.
The form of the plans adapted them-
selves to the new construction, as did
also the arrangements of the decora-
tive scheme. By the time Justinian
came to the throne the new methods
and forms had established themselves,
and the burning of the Church of S.
Sophia during the Nika riots furnished
the opportunity which was wanting for
erecting a large building on the new
lines, which should eclipse everything
that had gone before. The emperor
took full advantage of the occasion
which presented itself, to invite artifi-
cers and craftsmen of repute from the
provinces to Constantinople  it is
worthy of notice that the chief con-
structor, Anthemius, and his colleague,
Isidorus, both caine from Asia Minor
and neither skill nor money was want-
ing to make the new effort a success,
new taxes being imposed to meet the
gigantic expenditure.
	Materials were brought from far and
near, Egypt and Greece uniting with
Asia Minor and the islands, each con-
tiguous to the capital, in supplying
their quota of marble for the columns
and walls. For nearly six years the
works went on with unabated energy,
many difficulties were overcome, and
many experiments were tried and found
successful, and at length on 26th De-
cember, 537, the church was dedicated
amidst the acelamations of the pop-
ulace, and the emperor exclaimed in
the fulness of his pride, ~ Glory be to
God, who hath thought me worthy to
accomplish so great a work. I have
vanquished thee, 0 Solomon!
	The emperors joy in his church was,
however, destined to receive a rude
shock some twenty years later, when
the apse and part of the dome were
thrown down by an earthquake; but
the same energy which was shown
in the building of the church again
asserted itself. The damage was re-
paired, the dome being heightened
twenty feet to give it additional seen-
rity,  and the church was re-conse-
crated on the 24th of December, 563,
five and a half years after the disaster.
5</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">Saneta Sophia, Constantinople.
	The Church of S. Soplija has never
been surpassed in the unity and coin-
pleteness of its design, and in the dar-
ing nature of its construction. In this
building the arch and dome assert
themselves and dominate everything,
and we have a lightness, a spacious-
ness, and a grandeur that had never
been reached in the finest of the ha-
silicas, and has never been surpassed
since. During all the centuries which
have elapsed since its erection, it has
maintained its supremacy as the mas-
terpiece of Byzantine architecture and
construction, and it fixed generally the
type on which most of the later
churches in the East were based, but
it has never been surpassed by any of
them.
	Of the several descriptions of the
church, that of Procopius, which is
containe(l in his  History of the Edi-
fices erected by Justinian, for the
reason that it makes no mention of the
earthquake of 558, is supposed by our
authors to have been written 1)revious
to that catastrophe. It is a rather
florid general description, largely lauda-
tory of the emperor and much exagger-
ating his share in the work. Nothing
very tangible is to be gleaned from it.
	Three other contemporary descrip-
tions are extant, viz., those of Paul the
Silentiary, Agathias, and Evagrius.
Agathias mentions that, when the
earthquake occurre(I, Ai~tl~ei~~ius was
dead, but his colleague, Isidorus, car-
ried out the repairs. lie alludes to an
alteration which was made at the north
and south main arches  this is dis-
cussed further on in the book  and he
mentions that the curve of the dome
was increased. Evagrius quotes a
number of dimensions, but these our
authors do not venture to discuss as
they say that they appear to be so inac-
curate. We find, however, on compar-
ing them with the plan that at least
two of them tally very nearly, while the
others are capable of being explained.
We should say that the two hundred
feet quoted as the total length is a mis-
take for three~hundred feet.
	1 See our remarks further on regarding the ex-
tent of the bema.
The well-known poem of Paul the
Silentiary is a panegyric in praise of
the beauty and richness of the build-
ing, couched in most beautiful lan-
guage. It is at the same time a really
(letailed description of the church of a
most minute nature and of great accu-
racy. Our authors have embodied in
their book a very careful translation of
the parts actually (lecriptive of the
building and its furnishings. They
devote a special chapter to the third
part which describes the magnificent
ambo, the chief feature of the interior,
and which was set up by Justinian dur-
ing the repairs, the earlier one having
been entirely (lestroyed by the falling
in of the apse and part of the dome.
They also give a plan of this, and in
their general plan of the church, they
have shown it in what they consider to
have been its position in the interior
of the structure. We do not doubt that
their views as to the arrangement of
this are, in the main, correct, since
they are based on the very (letailed (le-
scription of the poet; and they have
been guided in fixing its position imme-
diately in front of the bema by the
statements of an eighth-century patri-
arch of Constantinople and of Simneon
of Salonika, with regard to the position
of ambones. We quote their descrip-
tive summary 
The raised floor of the ambo was rounded
on two sides, the other being open to the
steps at the east and west. The breast
wall on each side was largely covered with
applied silver wrought into patterns; and
the rest, together with the parapet slabs to
the steps, were inlaid in ivory, probably
carved like the contemporary bishops
throne at Ravenna. The body of the
ambo, inlaid thus with ivory and silver,
was upheld on eight columns, the under-
side of the floor stone being hollowed into
a flat dome like the fluted soffite of the
still older ambo at S. Apollinare at Ra-
venna. On either skk, around the ambo,
was a semi-circle of large columns of rosy-
veined Synnada marble, on white bases,
with bronze annulets and gilt capitals;
between the columns breast-high slabs of
Hierapolis marble inclosed a space. The
circle of columns stood on a raised step,
and above they were bound together by a
43</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.
carved beam, the pattern being gilt with
the interspaceS painted in ultramarine.
On this to east and west stood silver
crosses ; their upper limbs bent like
shepherds crooks, doubtless formed the
XP monogram. Silver candelabra, cones
of diminishing circles, stood round about
on the top of the beam. From the eastern
steps a passage way ran back to the step of
the iconostasis, inclosed on both sides by
marble slabs grooved into posts, bearing a
top rail. This closure of Verde-antique
slabs was inlaid in white and red patterns
and gold mosaic.

	This magnificent ambo, together
with the beautiful iconostasis and the
other rich fittings of the interior, ap-
pears to have been pillaged and de-
stroyed or removed by the bands of
Western pirates who, under the name
of Crusaders fighting for the Cross,
pillaged an(l desecrated this most mag-
nificent temple of Christendom. The
treatment of the building by the Turk-
isfr conqueror, two hundred and fifty
years later, shows up in marked con-
trast to that of this baud of marauders
from the West
	A translation is given of two descrip-
tions of the ceremonies associated with
the ambo at coronations. These, al-
though of later date, are interesting as
describing the nature of such functions
in the age of the Pal~ologi.
	We notice tl~at,in the translations
from the various Byzantine authors
which are given in the text, a tran-
scription of the actual names of the
various artificers and of the different
parts of the building and its details, is
given in brackets in Roman lettering.
The idea is most praiseworthy, but we
think it would have been an additional
advantage to have had the actual names
in their Greek characters.
	In Chapter V. the arrangements of
the interior of the church are discussed
at considerable length. We are told
that Du~ Cange, in his commentary
(1670) to the Silentiarys poem, was
the first to make a serious attempt to
elucidate the interior arrangements.
	We are not at all disposed to ac-
cept as conclusively proved, as our
~muthors seem to do, the suggestion
made by several more recent writers
that the extent of the bema was con-
fined to the eastern apse. We are
rather inclined to favor the view of
Du Cange that it embraced the whole
eastern hemicycle, and that the screen
followed the line of the great eastern
arch. The position of the ambo under
this arrangement would still have been
in front of the screen, but further for-
ward than shown on the plan, coming
out under the great dome nearly to the
centre. The Silentiarys description of
its position would quite justify this
theory. lie says it stood in the cen-
tral space of the wide temple, yet tend-
ing rather towards the east, and the
following description of the south aisle
would also seem to confirm us in this
theory: On the south you will see a
long aisle as on the north, yet made
bigger. For a part is separated off
from the nave by a wall; there the
emperor takes his accustomed seat on
the solemn festivals, and listens to the
reading of the sacred books. This
may either mean that the emperors
seat was in the nave or in the aisle,
but in any case it places it opposite to
the position which we have assigned to
the ambo, whereas the ambo, as shown
on the plan, is flanked by two of the
great piers. He also classes together
the apse and the exedras. Towards
the east unfold triple spaces of semi-
circular form ; and above, on an up-
right band of wall, soars aloft the
fourth part of a sphere ; and he pro-
ceeds as follows The middle apse
holds the stalls and steps ranged circle-
wise, but no allusion is made to the
position of the ciborium having been
close to them. He says of the apse
that it is separated by a space be-
tween vertical walls. We presume
we are right in assuming that the
words from the nave, inserted in
brackets after separated, have been
put there by our translator. (We are
unable at the moment of writing to
refer to the original text).
	Now, the position of the ciborium in
the larger examples of the Basilican
type of church, from which the plan of
S.	Sophia was a development, stood
7</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.
out well clear of the apse, which, as
here, contained the seats for the
priests, and the ambones were situated
right down almost in the middle of the
length of the nave, one on each side,
as, for example, in S. Clemente and
S. Loreuzo at Rome. Another point to
be borne in mind is the total number
of clergy attached to the church in
Justinians time there were over five
hundred  and the large amount of
space that would have been required
for their accommodation. Of course a
large proportion of these had no stand-
ing inside the bema, but even the
priests alone would have uncomfortably
crowded up the small apse, and, on the
occasions of great ceremonials, addi-
tional clergy would have been gathered
together from all parts. Our authors
themselves instance that on one oc-
casion the number of priests was so
great that the Church of S. Sophia,
though it is the greatest of all on the
earth, seemed then too small. The
Russian Archbishops account, written
in 1200, says In the sanctuary are
eighty candelabra of silver for use on
feast days . . . besides numberless sil-
ver candelabra with many golden ap-
ples. These could hardly have been
contained in the small apse; but
perhaps sanctuary is intended to mean
treasury.
	We ought to bear in mind that in
Justinians time the iconostasis, as it
was afterwards called, was not a rigidly
closed screen but a range of pillars
with spaces between, the lower parts
of which were filled in with slabs, and
the remainder of which was open
curtains, were hung in these spaces in
smaller churches, but here, where a
large ciborium overshadowed and en-
closed the altar, which stood clearly
detached inside it, the curtains to con-
ceal the sacred rites from the laity
were hung round it. The Silentiary
specially describes in great detail the
curtains round the ciborium, but makes
no mention of any on the screen.
Hence any argument that might be
brought forward about the Holy Table
being overlooked from the galleries is
of no moment.
	Our authors themselves admit the
narrowness of the space available for
the screens when placed in their posi-
tion in front of the small apse, and
they very ingeniously get over it by
assuming that the Silentiarys defini-
tion of the pillars as six sets of
twain entitles them to suggest that
the l)illars were coupled behind one
another. We admit the reasonable-
ness of this suggestion, but do not
ourselves think that the wording is
anything more than a mere piece of
poetic license. The twelve pillars, if
spaced out regularly in one line across
the wider space, would leave openings
measuring less than eight feet between
the pillars, not an extravagant width
for each bay. The mass of decorative
work on the screen would also have
been better disposed on the greater
width. We therefore contend that
until further evidence is forthcoming 
for instance, an examination of the
pavement might reveal much  there
is no reason to assume that the extent
of the bema was confined to the single
apse.
	The uppermost row of stalls round
the apse was plated with silver, as
were also the columns and arches of
the ciborium ; and the Holy Table was
plated with gold and decked with
enamel. Our authors are probably
right in conjecturing that much of the
rich decorative work of the sanctuary
was taken to Venice after the sack of
1203. and that some of the enamels,
which form part of the Pala d oio in
the Church of S. Mark, came from
here. The columns of the screen were
also cased with silver, and it was en-
riched with figures of winged angels
in pairs and representations of the
Apostles. These must have been
placed above the columns, either on
the beam or in a deep frieze  it is
usual to find pictorial representations
of the Apostles on the upper parts of
later screens and probably the angels
supported the candelabra which adorned
the top. The description of this screen
recalls to mind the disposition of the
one at S. Marks in Venice and of that
in the great church at Torcello.
8</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">	The Silentiary makes no special allu-
sion to the Prothesis and Diakonikon
as such, and, as there is considerable
doubt whether these chapels became
essential l)arts of the arrangement of a
Byzantine church till after Justinians
time, there may not have been special
places set apart for them in this
church. The openings through the
walls at either side of the apse may
have been used for the passage of the
clergy from the vestries behind.
	~Te doubt much if the chambers at-
tached to the outside of the east wall
were more than mere retiring rooms
for the priests, and places for storing
the vestments, etc.
	The Treasury of the Relics might
probably have been a l)illared shrine or
enclosure situated in the centre of the
chamber at the east end of the north
aisle, in which case the relics would
have been protected by metal doors fit-
ting in between its pillars. Here also
would presumably have been kept the
Sacred Cross. A writer of the seventh
century is quoted as saying: In the
northern part of thc interior of the
house (S. Sophia) is shown a very large
and beautiful aumbry, where is kept a
wooden chest in which is shut up that
wooden Cross of Salvation on which
our Saviour hung for the salvation of
the world. The corresponding cham-
ber on the south side may have been
the Metatorion, in, or adjoining which,
was the Holy Well. The princes
go out of the right side of the Bema
and enter the Metatorion.
	The square of rich Alexandrine work
still existing in the pavement in the
south-east quarter of the great square
was probably the spot on which the
emperors throne stood. The Russian
archbishops description in 1200 says:
On the right near the sanctuary is a
piece of red marble, on which they
place a golden throne ; on this throne
the emperor is crowned. This place is
surrounded by bronze closures to pre-
vent people walking on it.
	Attention is drawn to the series of
small crosses cut in the great verde
antico columns of the nave. It was
very usual for the Byzantine builders
9
to mark their principal stones, espe-
cially when they had been transferred
from pagan buildings, with crosses of
consecration. On one small church in
Athens, built out of materials from old
temples, almost every stone is marked
with a cross.
	Our authors suggest that the two
great water vessels, which stand in the
exedras at the west end of the church,
and which are generally supposed to
have been put there by Sultan Murad
III., are B~~zantiue~ and they illustrate
examples of others of a similar type,
and of undoubted Byzantine origin.
We think that they prove their conten-
tion.
	Reference is made to the lavish use
of hangings by the Byzantines for their
doors and openings, and the nature of
these is discussed, examples being
quoted from illustrations on mosaics.
It is pointed out that the doors enter-
ing the narthex and those between it
and the church have all got bronze
hooks for suspending these from, and
attention is drawn to the fact that
Turkish hangings are in use on them
at the present day. It is suggested
that veils were frequently hung on both
the upper and lower arcades of the
church, having been suspended from
the iron bars which cross the arches at
their springing in the manner indicated
in the mosaic on Theodorics palace.
It is very probable that this was the
case, at any rate in the upper tier. Iii
fact an instance is quoted from the
account of a traveller in the fourteenth
century, who says that the women in
the galleries remained behind curtains
of silk so that none might see their
faces.
	Chapter VI. is devoted to a descrip-
tion and discussion of the relics, treas-
ure, and lighting of the church. The
most precious relic of the church was
the portion of the true cross sent from
Jerusalem by helena. It is supposed
to have consisted of three pieces ar-
ranged as a long stem with a double
traverse, and this is suggested as hav-
ing been the origin of the form of the
cross so often found represented in
Byzantine iconography.
Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.
	The exhaustive description of the
relics given by the Archbishop of Nov-
gorod, who visited the church three
years before its sack by the Franks, is
quoted at length and shows the quan-
tity an(l richness of the treasure which
was dispersed in 1203. his allusion to
the practice of hanging the crowns of
the emperors round the altar is most
interesting. Above the great altar in
the middle is hung the cro~vn of the
Emperor Constantine, set with precious
stones and pearls. Below it is a golden
cross, which overhangs a golden dove.
The crowns of the othcr empcrors are
hung round the ciborium, which is
entirely made of silver and gold. From
the same ciborium hang thirty smaller
crowns, as a remembrance to Chris-
tians of the pieces of money of Judas.
He goes on to say Behind the altar
of the larger sanctuary is a gold cross,
higher than two men, set with precious
stones and pearls. There hangs be-
fore it another gold cross a cubit and a
half long, with three gold lamps, which
hang from as many gold arms (the
fourth is now lost). These lamps, the
arms or branches, and the cross, were
made by the Emperor Justinian who
built S. Sophia.
	The arrangement of the lighting of
the church is discussed in considerable
detail. The Silentiary gives a beauti-
ful account of the various methods
employed, and his description is, as
our authors say, one of the most fas-
cinating parts of the whole poem. A
great circle was suspended with chains
in the central space under the dome,
from this hung fiat circular discs of sil-
ver pierced with holes into which were
inserted small glass lamps, these discs
alternated with metal crosses also hold-
ing lamps, inside their outer rim was a
large corona of other lamps and above
it a large central disc. We find similar
coronas to-day in some of the churches
at Mount Athos, and many of us are
familiar with the examples in the
iRhenish churches, which were no doubt
based on Byzantine models. Along
the sides of the church and in the
aisles and galleries were rows of lamps
in the form of silver bowls, ships, etc.
	On the top of the iconostasis was a
row of candelabra having circles of
light diminishing upwards round the
stem, and in the centre was a huge
cross studded with lights. Similar can-
delabra encircled the ambo. In the
sanctuary were suspen(led single lamps
which burned continually. Illustra-
tions are given of various types of
pierced lamp discs of the Byzantine
era, and of types of standard candle-
sticks. We find these latter in general
use in the East to-day, almost identical
in form with those made in the sixth
century, and the grouping of small
lamps in lines or circles or hung singly
is still the usual method of lighting em-
ployed in the churches at the present
time.
	Chapter YII. goes into the later
history and legends. Allusion is made
to the addition of a belfry at the west
end about the year 865. This was built
to hold the bells sent by the doge of
Venice to the Emperor Michael. The
Greeks did not use bells but wood or
metal plates hung on chains or cords
and struck like a gong. Reference is
made also to repairs undertaken at
various times and especially at the end
of the tenth century, when an earth-
quake caused the hemisphere with
the western arch to fall.
	Under the later Byzantine emperors
the church never recovered its former
splendor. They, however, kept it in
repair and gradually got together a
fresh collection of treasures, and they
restored the ciborium, the icon ostasis,
and the ambo, but not in such magnifi-
cent form as before. In 1346 another
earthquake threw down about one
third of the roof. This was speedily
rebuilt.
	After the Turkish conquest the
church was again divested of much of
its treasure, but otherwise did not suffer
great harm. The outside appearance
was however much changed by the
addition of minarets and by the alter-
ation of its surroundings.
	Our authors translate and examine
the description of the church by the
writer known as The Anonymous of
Combefis. This they assign to the
10</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">&#38; tncta Sophia, Gonstantinople.
twelfth century. Of it they say : We
believe him to be entirely unreliable
where he speaks of the former state of
the church. lie simply gathers the
legends which had grown up, because
facts were forgotten, and enumerates
the relics. They also gather together
the remarks set down by various trav-
ellers, and the numerous legends
which had clustered round the church
and were quoted from time to time.
	Chapter VIII. refers to the repairs
executed in 1847, but it is mainly occu-
pied by a paraphrase of the description
of the church given in Salzenburgs
great work. We question whether it
was worth while after all to reproduce
this here as it is very difficult to follow,
even by those acquainted with the
technicalities, and it is hopeless to
make anything out of it without having
the illustrations of the work at hand to
refer to. Salzenburgs book stands by
itself, plates and text, and we can only
think that our authors have included
the translation of his text in their work
so as to complete their series of En-
glish renderings of the various authors
who have written about the building.
	In Chapter IX. the ancient precincts
and external parts of the church are
discussed. Reference is made to the
Great Palace, the Hippodrome, the
Augusteum, the Milion, etc., and their
arrangement and form in Justinians
time is touched upon. It might have
been better had this discussion followed
on in Chapter I., after that of the
earlier topography, but our authors
have doubtless put it here as leading
up to their description of the ap-
proaches and outlying parts of the
church.
	Immediately to the west of the
church was the atrium or cloister.
This was oblong and considerable por-
tions of it were in existence as late as
1873. Now only the west side remains
the present exonarthex. It had
been suggested by Fossati and others
that the four great buttress piers rising
above this side and from which arches
stretched across the farther wall, had
carried the four bronze horses now in
front of the church of St. Mark at Yen-
11
ice. Our authors scout this idea and
point out that the horses are much too
small for the position ; besides, they
bring forward evidence to show that at
one time there were ten buttresses
along this wall. It is also pointed out
that some parts of the exterior must
have been lined with marble, and it is
mentioned that some of the marble
plating was seen by Salzenburg.
	It is suggested that the Court of the
Atrium was paved with marble, and iii
the centre stood the fountain ; fonr
streams were figured in marble as flow-
ing away from the centre, one towards
each side  symbolical of the four
rivers of paradise  and these gave
their names to the fom~r walks of the
cloister. The probable nature and form
of the fountain is discussed in some
detail, but on this we need not enter.
The main approach to the church was
from the south side, where stood the
Augusteum and the palace. On this
side also stood the great pillar erected
by Justinian and bearing a statue of
the emperor on horseback. The ar-
rangement and position of the courts
and buildings immediately to the south
of the church and adjoining it, are so
problematical that we need hardly dis-
cuss them here.
	The remaining three chapters of the
book are given up to the technical side
of the subject, the discussion of the
structural methods, their origins, devel-
opment and application in the building,
the nature and use of the material and
the form and arrangement of the deco-
rative detail.
Our authors have a good deal to say
on the question of the growth of the
Byzantine architecture. We quote the
following: 
Byzantine architecture was developed by
the use of brick in the frankest and fullest
manner, especially in domical vaulting.
Wide spans were kept in equipoise by
other smaller domes. The more concen-
trated supports were marble monoliths,
and the wall and vault surfaces were cov-
ered by incrustations of marble slabs and
glass mosaic. Directness, and an economy
of labor relative to the results obtained, is
perhaps the most essential characteristic</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">Sancta Sophia, Constantinople.
of the art both in construction and decora-
tion in the great period.

	The building up of the dome from
the square plan through pendentives
was one of the finest of the Byzantine
developments, and they follow this up
through early examples to its complete
perfection as seen in S. Sophia. They
dwell on Choisys enquiry into the
methods of workmanship and how lie
points out the difference between the
Roman and the Byzantine systems;
that under the Romans the workman
was compulsorily enrolled in associa-
tions under State control, while with
the Byzantine Greeks lie ha(l more
individuality, and was recognized more
as an intehli~ent power, and hind
his own independent trade guilds.
These associations had a council com-
posed exclusively of those who, by
ai)preuticeship and trial, had earned
the title of masters.
	The original forni of the church and
the details of the alterations made,
under Justinian, after the earthquake,
are gone into, and our authors bring
forward a new theory regarding cer-
tain alterations to the filling in of the
great north and south arches. They
point out that these great arches of
seventy-two feet span are as wide as
the great piers, viz., fifteen feet eight
inches, but that  the semicircles of
wall, each of which contains twelve
windows, are now filled in beneath
these arches, flush with their inner
faces, and the arches therefore do not
show to the interior through the deco-
ration; and they go on to say 
Now Agathias says that at the restora-
tion, after the earthquake in 558, at the
north and south arches they brought
towards the inside the portion of the
building which was on the curve. This,
we think~ must refer to the filling wall in
the arches of 72 feet span, which we sup-
pose was formerly on the exterior, and
thus left an upper gallery 12 feet wide and
72 feet long open to the interior. And
they made the arches wider to be in har-
mony with the others, thus making the
equilateral symmetry more perfect. They
thus reduced the vast space and formed an
oblique design. That is, the arches of
72 feet, when filled up on the inside, were
no longer visible, and the dome appeared
to stand over arches of 100 feet span on
north and south, as already on east and
west, the transverse dimensions of the
church being lessened between these points
by some 24 feet.
	They give plans and sections to
prove their case, and argue it out with
great clearness, pointing out, for in-
stance, that throughout the building,
in every other place but this one, the
curtain walls are flush with the ex-
terior. They bring forward S. Sopliia,
Salonika, as an example in their favor,
for there the soffits of the arches show
in the interior. Chioisy, who thought
that this building was erected after the
Constantinople church, says that here
the error was remedied but our au-
thors quote a recent reading of the in-
scription on the mosaic there, which
shows that the church was erected in
495. We think that the evidence
hrought forward and the arguments
adduced show clearly that this altera-
tion was made as our authors suggest,
and that it was not an improvement on
the original design. Their theory as to
the reason for the change is also a very
probable one, viz., that some weakness
in the supports of the inner order in
the aisles made it essential that, as far
as possible, the weight should be trans-
ferred forward to the main pillars and
arches.
	The general structural system is care-
fully examined, how the (home and
semi-domes are sustained, and how
the thrusts are resisted or distributed.
The forms of the arches are noted and
considered, and the methods of the
vaulting are discussed and compared
with Choisys explanations. They dif-
fer from him on essential points in
connection with the setting out of the
vaults, and we think that they are right
in their contentions, but the points are
so very technical that we cannot go
into them here. They, however, agree
with Choisy in his statement that the
chief consideration of the Byzantine
builders in the construction of their
vaults was to avoid wooden centering,
but here again they suggest a simpler
12</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">Sancta Sophia,
method of arriving at the line of the
construction than that put forward by
him.
	The methods of dome construction
are also entered into, and a description
is given of the system in use in the
East, ~vhereby domes are built without
any centering, like the vaults. The
question of how far any centering was
used for the great dome is al-so touched
on, and it is suggested that it was dis-
pensed with to a great extent, but that
for closing in the opening at the top a
light centering, resting on the part
already built, was used.
	With the exception of the marble
monoliths with their capitals and bases,
the structure of S. Sophia was a huge
brick carcase or shell into which were
inserted, after the building had had
time to settle down, the marble jambs
and lintels of the doors and windows,
and to which were applied the thin
marble linings of the walls and the
mosaic work of the domes and vaults.
	Our authors endeavor to identify each
variety of marble used in the building
and to fix its provenance. They are
inclined to the opinion that the great
monolith shafts of Egyptian porphyry
and green Thessalian marble, used for
the main pillars, were specially quar-
ried for this work, and not brought
from older buildings, as some writers
have asserted. The quarries of Mar-
muora, which are still worked, supplied
the bulk of the white marble for the
capitals, bases, floors, etc., and for
much of the wall lining, while the
richer varieties formed panels and
bands. They point out that 
All the wall-plating is arranged with de-
lightful variety as to size, and in the alter-
nate placing of light against dark, so that
there is no rigidity or over-accurate set-
ting out.

Further on they say 
In regard to the wall-plating, we wish
specially to point out the extremely easy
way in which it is applied, without thought
of disguise. The slabs, of great size, are
placed vertically, entirely the reverse of
solid construction; moreover, the slabs of
the finer panels are opened out side by
side, so that the veinings appear in sym
Constantinople.
13
metrical patterns. At the angles the lap
shows in the most open way; while it is
mitred where restored.

A most interesting dissertation is
given on the development of Byzantine
marble masonry, an(l -the evolution of
the new form of capital 
Having the Corinthian and Ionic capitals
before their eyes, and without forgetting
or rejecting them, the Byzantine builders
invented and developed an entirely fresh
set of capitals, fitted in the most perfect
way for arched brick construction.

	In the shaping of the capital the
round of the column was gradually
merged into the square of the impost of
the arch, and the carving enriches the
surface only, while preserving the
form. These forms are divided by our
authors into four main types, which
they discuss in detail. They are of
opinion that Constantinople was the
great centre for the manufacture of
sculptured marble masonry for the
whole Roman world, and that from
there carved capitals, slabs, etc., were
exported far and wide. They think
that all the fine work at Ravenna and
other places was sent direct from the
capital ready to be fixed in position.
They base their contention mainly on
the fact that identical forms are to be
found in places so widely apart. They
believe that it can be proved that the
marble used is mainly Procounesian.
Even if this were so it does not neces-
sarily follow that more than the rough
blocks were exported. We should like
still to be allowed to think that, while
Constantinople was the great centre
from which trained craftsmen were
sent abroad far and wide, the sculp-
tures of the buildings themselves were
to a large extent execute(l on the spot
by the craftsmen who worked on the
construction of the buildings ; that, as
Choisy says in the passage quoted by
our authors in another place In
Byzantine buildings, the same name
occurs in turn upon columns, capitals,
or simply squared blocks of stone, an(l
there is nothing to show that the fore-
man of the works kept one man at one
particular kind of work.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">14
	The large use made of bronze both
in construction and decoration is re-
marked on,  the bronze bands round
the pillars, the casings to the door-
ways, and the linings of the doors
themselves. Drawings and descrip-
tions are given of the decorative treat-
ment of these bronze doors. The
outer doors of the south porch are
sj)ecially discussed, and a corrected
version is given of the inscriptions on
the panels, which had been incorrectly
quoted by Salzenburg. The arrange-
ment of this inscription in the form of
monograms is very ingenious, and it is
interesting to note that these were
deeply engraved into the metal plates
and filled in with sirver.
	The form and manner of the mosaic
work is described, and the economical
way in which the material was used
is commented on, an observation of
Bonis being quoted to show how, in
the domes, the maximum of effect was
gained with the minimum of material.
The decorative arrangement an~j the
iconographic scheme is discussed
space, however, does not permit of our
entering into this subject. It is con-
cluded, we think with reason, that
none of the figure work belongs to the
period previous to the iconoclastic con-
troversy. The Silentiary does not de-
scribe it, and he certainly would have
done so had it existed. We quote the
following: 
We believe the original scheme of deco-
ration is best accounted for without fig-
ures, and even if this were not so, we can
hardly believe that in the Patriarchal
church, at the door of the palace, fignres
would have lasted through the reigns of
the iconoclastic emperors and patriarchs,
as they may well have done in remoter
churches where the clergy were on the
other side.

	A section is devoted to the elucida-
tion of the ciphers or monograms
which are carved on the bosses of the
capitals. It is sho~vn very clearly that
the bulk of these represent, in pairs, the
wor(ls IQYCTINIANOY, BACIAEcaC,
and eEOA~PAc, AVrOVTAC.
	The work concludes with a reference
to a slab in the paving of the south
gallery, which bears the name of the
blind (loge of Venice, ilenricus Dan-
dolo.
	Although ~ve have gone carefully
through the whole book in considerable
detail, we have been unable to touch
on great portions of the wealth of most
interesting and valuable information
which has been brought together in
such a comprehensive form at the ex-
pense of so much labor and research.
The collecting and transcribing into
English of all that has been written
regarding the great church will alone
make the work of extreme value as a
book of refereace for students ; while
the part devoted to the structural
methods, and the theories brought for-
ward regard~ing them, having been
written by practical architects well
qualified to deal with the intricacies of
a great building, will always command
the attention of those interested in the
subject.
	We could have wished, perhaps, that
the translations of the ancient writers
had been more complete  although
the essential parts in each case have
been given to us  and that each had
been kept entirely separate and dis-
tinct, with a commentary on the whole
following after with the description
and discussion of the church ; but our
authors have thought otherwise, and
we must respect their judgment.
	We must, however, draw attention
to the want of a proper list of the
works referred to in the text. This
would have enhanced the u~efulness of
the book, and would also have done
away with the necessity for many of
the footnote references. Another omis-
sion is that of a list and index of the
cuts in the text, of which not even
references to the pages at whic hthey
are to be found scattered throughout
the book are given when they are
alluded to from time to time. A few
more drawings of various parts of the
building might also have helped to
make many of the descriptions appear
clearer. These, however, are points
that couki be amended in a second
edkion.
	We cannot conclude without express-
,0

Sancta Sophia, Uonstwitint~ple.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">A Departure from Tradition.
ing our sense of the loss which ar-
chitectural arch~ology has sustained
through the death, in Egypt, of Mr.
Swainson, shortly after the publication
of this book, while he was on a mission
of further investigation on similar lines.
A capable scholar as well as a trained
architect, lie combined in himself the
two principal qualifications necessary
for an enlightened study of the monu-
ments of the past, and the good work
lie had already done gave promise of
much future work of extreme interest
and excellence.
ROBT. WEIR SCHULTZ.



From Chambers JournaL
A DEPARTURE FROM TRADITION.
A STORY OF THE YEAR 95.

BY ROSALINE MAsSON.

CHAPTER I.

	My good fellow, I said, a trifle
patronizingly, a man wants something
more nowadays than a mere doll  a
plaything. He expects his wife to be
his companion.
	I am sure I have heard that be-
fore, said George reflectively. It
has a familiar ring. Is it from Ham-
let, by any chance?
	His intellectual equal, I went on
unhieedingly.
	Oh, come now, old chap, draw it
mild. Your fiancee maynt be anything
special, but she is no idiot!
	Capable of sharing his
	Shell probably take it all, my boy,
and allow you a pound a week  on
account.
	And any one who knows Edith, I
went on, leaning forward and taking my
pipe out of my mouth as I warmed to
my subject,  knows that she 
	Oh, good heavens ! yes ; and so
does any one who knows you! has it
all by heart.
	I resumed m~ pipe with dignity, and
leaned back.
	George Seton was my oldest friend
and as such was licensed. I had been
engaged for two months, and I dare
say I had talked to him a good deal
about Eaithi during that period; but I
was going to be married to her to-
morrow. I wouldnt quarrel with old
George this last night.
	George, I said presently, youll
have to come and stay with us occa-
sionally.
	Yes, poor old chap, he said feel-
ingly. Just send me a wire any time
you are in a difficulty.
	I ~hii~d at him. I dont anticipate
being in any difficulty, I said stiffly,
getting up and knocking the ashes out
of my pipe.
	Ahi well, said George, before six
months are over, you will probably re-
member my words, and fly to my faith-
ful friendship as to a
	But I never heard his simile, for I
left the room.
	Six months ! It was, as it turned
out, barely two and a half I Bu~
George is a gentleman and a good fel-
low he never reminded me.
	Next day, George was best man.
He saw us off at the station, and handed
a bundle of papers and magazines
in at the carriage xv indow (as if we
were going to read.papers and maga-
zines!) ; and the last I saw of my old
friend was his tall, lithe figure on the
platform, where lie stood waving an
ironical adieu. As thie train moved
slowly out of the station, I tursied to
my wife, who xvas busy getting the rice
out of the lace of her dress.
	I like Mr. Seton, she said.
	He is a trifle cynical, I remarked.
	Clever young men usually are, re-
l)lied Edith.
	I am not, dear, I said reproach-
fully.
	You dear goose, who ever sup-
posed you were? she answered.
	We went up the Rhine, and across
Switzerland into Italy ; and we came
back by Paris. I couldnt speak any
of their outlandish hingos ; but my
wife was rather a good hand at them
all.
	I didnt know they taught you mod-
ern stuff at Newnhiam, I said to her
once. I thought it was all dead lan-
guages.
	Oh, Ive always known French,
she said carelessly.
15</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">A Departure from Tradition.
	And German?
	Au well, German is absolutely nec-
essary if you are to go at all into the
modern school of philosophy, or if you
want to keep in touch with science.
	Oh ! I said.
	And of course Italian comes very
easy to any one who knows Latin.
	Very, I replied.
	During the week we spent in Flor-
ence, my wife quoted enough of Brown-
ing to have filled two sides of the
Pink un. I learned to be very sharp
about it, after one or two awkward
slips. You see, Browning doesnt
seem to be like any ordinary poet,
where you can tell that it is poetry
because it couldnt possibly be prose.
Sometimes the things that Edith said
sounded so natural that I answered
them, and that made me feel foolish.
I didnt like Florence.
	We came home at the beginning of
October, and I made up my mind to
read French and German a good deal,
and  other things. That is the good
of marrying a girl who isnt just merely
pretty ; she keeps you up. And Edith
~was pretty ; but it was rather a severe
type.
	I wonder if you are a good house-
keeper, dear, I said fondly, as we got
into the train at Dover.
	Oh, I hate housekeeping, she an
swered.
	What will you do, then?  have a
housekeeper ?
	Well, 11 have a plan of that sort.
But Ill tell you all about it very soon.
	And she did.
	It was in a quibt corner of the park,
down by the Serpentine, the day before
we left London, that Edith propounded
her scheme to me. She had on a very
smart new frock that I hadnt seen
before, and something pink in her
bonnet, and her little nose was tilted
up into the air, and her grey eyes were
surveying the world with an air of calm
and judicial consideration which was
habitual to them.
	Harry, she said to me presently,
 we go home to-morrow.
	I said something foolish.
	And I have been thinkincw she
went on, that it would be better to
begin as we mean to continue.
	I assented.
	Now, dear, you are not clever.
	And you are.
	Oh, not really ! no. But com-
pared with you, I am, of course.
	But my dear girl, I have been to
Oxford, and I
	But my dear boy, I have been to
Cambridge, and I
	Oh yes, you took your degree, and
I never did. But you hadnt the calls
upon your time that I had. A man
cant read if he  well, if he does other
things, you know. That is why a girl
goes to college; Ive heard you say so.
She couldnt read at home.
	Precisely so. Now, I want to con-
tinue readiwv
	I looked down at my placid and calm
little helpmate, and a chilly horror
came over me. Decidedly, Edith I
I said, with forced heartiness.  We
have an excellent library at Oakhurst.
	It wasnt space, it was time I
thought of claimino
	Yes? I queried vaguely.
	There was a pause.
	Shall we sit down on this seat?
she asked.
Certainly.
	We sat down, and my wife unfurled
a pale green silk parasol, and then she
unfolded her plan.
	You see, Harry, you arent clever,
she sail in even, unimpassioned tones.
You are a dear, good, manly, chival-
rous boy that is why I liked you. I
am so tired of the young man with
brains who hails us as brothers. You
have some of the old feeling about
women left ; it is such a rest.
I
	Dont interrupt. Now, you have
absolutely nothing to do. You have
no profession  no pursuits. I mean,
no serious pursuits. I dont count
hunting and billiards. Now I am
translating the Allegori~ Homeri
of Heraclides ; and I am getting up
political economy, so as to be able to
take an intelligent interest in the ques-
tions of the day ; and I contribute the
articles on social and religious reform
16</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">A Departure from Tradition.
to the JWonthly Investigator; and I am
bringing out some critical essays on
the Correlation of Inconceivables in
Transcendental Apperception ; and,
when they have gone to press, I have
it in my mind to take up a subject that
has long had a curious fascination for
me: The Ontogenesis of the Ego, con-
sidered in Relation to the Evolution of
the Indeterminate. Now all this
takes time.
	It must indeed, I answered
faintly.
	I was sure you would own that,
Harry I Now it seems to me that,
looking at it from a perfectly unprej-
udiced point of view, given two people
setting up housekeeping  one easy-
natured, idle, but very sensible about
practical matters ; the other intellec-
tual, nervous, overstrained, and pressed
for time  there is but one conclusion.
	Good Lord! Edith. What are you
driving at?
	My wife shut up her parasol. You
must do the housekeeping, Harry, she
sai(l decidedly.
	I do the housekeeping! What the
dickens do you mean?
	That is the second time you have
sworn, dear.
	I beg your pardon. But  see the
cook, and that sort of thing?~~ I
looked at her anxiously.
	 Why not? she asked coldly.
	But  its generally the wife who
does all that I
	It is generally the wife who has
nothing else to do.
	Well, I argued for some time, for I
felt my fate was trembling on the
balance; but Edith was very firm, and
I knew from the first it was a fore-
gone conclusion; so at last I made a
virtue of a necessity, and said I would
try it for a month or two, and see how
I got on. My wife was very pleased
when I consented, and was charming
to me all the way home ; but Im
afraid I didnt respond; I was sulky.
I couldnt help looking at all the other
men I passed, and wondering if any of
them did the housekeeping.
	Since the death of my mother, four
years previous to my marriage, I had
	LiVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	366
not been very much at Oakhurst. An
old housekeeper  a former nurse of
the family  was in charge, and she
an(l my groom managed very nicely
for me when I was alone, or, as was
frequently the case, had George Seton
with me. When I had a larger party,
at Christmas or in autumn, my married
sister, Mrs. Jack Preston, used to come
and act hostess for me, and bring her
servants. She was a very managing
little person, and it was she who had
seen to pensioning off my old house-
keeper and engaging the proper staff
for Edith and inc. I could not help
wondering, during those first few days,
what Polly would think of Ediths and
my arrangement, for Polly would no
more have thought of allowing Captain
Jack to interfere in her domestic man-
agement than  ali well I  I wouldnt
have cared for sister Poll as a wife.
	The first evening at home Edith and
I didnt say much to one another about
the housekeeping. It hung over us
like a cloud, and made our conversation
a little strained. While we dined, I
cast furtive glances at the servants with
an interest they would never, under
ordinary circumstances, have inspired
me with. Our establishment was
small. I am not a rich man, though I
have enough to live on comfortably.
A sleek youth waited at dinner, and a
very smart maid. I loathed the for-
mer, and feared the latter. I discov-
ered next day that besides this there
was a blunt-featured, strong-armed
housemaid, and a stout and awe-inspir-
in~ cook with an attendant satellite
whom it appeared the cook took charge
of, and with whom I was not expected
to interfere.
	My trials began next morning. I
stood about aimlessly after breakfast,
warming myself, and scanning the
newspaper. My wife had another copy
of the same ne~vspaper, and she sat
reading it with exasperating quiet.
Presently the smart maid came in, and,
going up to my wife, said in a soft mur-
mur : The cook bade me ask you,
maam
	My husband attends to all that I
said my wife, slightly waving her )i~nd
17</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">A Departure from Tradition.
in my direction, but not looking up
from her paper.
	The maid stared for a moment, dumb-
founded. She made a step towards
me, but thought better of it, and fled.
Presently the sleek youth came in. I
imagined he was smiling.
	William I I said to him sharply
 it was the first name I could think
of let Charles know at the stables
that I shall want my horse round at
once.
	Yessir!  and he vanished.
	Still my wife never moved. My
heart began to beat. I had never
known it (10 such a thing before. I
am not a nervous man  I am a bit
of an athlete, and am used to feel-
ing myself, even in mens society,
muscularly superior; but the dentists
waiting-room in our tender childhood
was as nothing to this.
	My wife got up. I am now going
to my study, dear, she said sweetly.
I must ask you to see that I am not
interrupted till luncheon. At the
door she turned and gave me one look.
	I got up and walked right across the
hall and down the passage and into the
kitchen, and found myself standing
face to face with the cook before I had
given myself time to think. The cook
wasnt the worstshe suggested all
the dinner, and looked at me in a pity-
ing, patronizing kind of way. But she
would tell me a long yarn about the
saucepans being all burnt, and she
took me into a place behind the kitchen
and insisted on my looking at them for
myself. There we surprised the at-
tendant satellite, who was doing some-
thing horrid with her fingers and a
greasy dish that had held bacon. She
gave an hysterical giggle, and received
a stern reprimand from the cook in
consequence. This upset me so that I
dropped my eyeglass into a saucepan I
was peering into.
	I took down a list of all the things
the cook wanted, and promised to tele-
graph to London for them. I told her
there was a man there who got my
cigars and everything for me, and he
would see to it; but still I left her
looking unsatisfied.
	But the cook was not all. The
housemaid ~vaylaid me in the passage.
She wanted to know about the
thorough-cleaning, and if James (so his
name wasnt William) was to blacken
the boots. I said that certainly James
was to blacken the boots; he seemed
an idle fellow; and I told her I
strongly objected to the process of
thorough-cleaning, and would never
sanction it. She might get up in the
night if she liked, and thorough-
clean; but the rooms were always tn
present their normal aspect during tho
day. Then I tried to escape; but tho
smart tablemaid was waiting for me at.
the front door. She wanted to know
about Sundays out, and if James
was to carry up her coals for her. I
told her that I was sure James would
carry anything she wanted, and that
she must settle about her Sundays her
self; I never interfered with peol)les.
religious observances. She was the
only one who looked pleased.
	Then I seized muy hat and crop and
bolted. Charles, my own old groom,
was leading Silver. He put two fin
gers up to his ruddy locks, and then
suddenly he guffawed. So he had heard
too. I rode off at an evil pace, and
took to the open as soon as possible.
	I was rather proud of my little din-
ner that evening. The curry was ex-
cellent  it was cooks idea, but there
was no need to tell Edith that. But
some sort of pudding came up instead
of a fruit tart. I remembered ordering
a fruit tart  at least cook had sug-
gested it, and I had thanked her. I was
a little put out by the pudding ; it was
taking a liberty to alter my orders.
After dinner I was still more l)ut out.
I was naturally aggrieved that my
wife said nothing in praise of the
repast; a man likes to be praised when
he has taken trouble about the dinner.
And then, while we were having our
coffee, I rang and told James to put the
whiskey and soda into the library at
ten, and he stood grinning in the door-
way like that dog in the Psalms, and
observed Yessir, please, sir, the
missis said, sir  And then looked
at my wife.
18</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">A Departure from Tradition.
	Edith glanced hastily up and had the
grace to get a little pink and confused.
	Oh Harry, yes! I said  I thought
you wouldnt mind  you see  the
library  my papers ! I told them to
put the tray in here.
	Put the tray in here, James, I
said, withering him with my eye.
	When we were alone, my wife apolo-
gize d, and I said it did not matter this
once, but I could not maintain any
authority with the servants if she inter-
fered in my department. I would as
soon think of writing her articles on
religious and social reform for the
Monthly Investigator.
	Edith was very contrite, and my
sense of unanswerable rectitude lasted
me until I faced the cook next morn-
ing, and, with the first glance, remem-
bered with a shock that I had utterly
forgotten to telegraph for her utensils.
	I think I apologized too much; it
is bad policy. I lost my power over
the cook from that day  the second
day.

CHAPTER II.

	I SHALL never forget the graphic de-
scriptive power my cook betrayed when
she told me about the black beetles.
The very simplicity of her language
and the directness of her thought made
me feel as if the horrid things were
crawling slowly up my back. I am not
interested in zoology, and I flew out
and consulted Charles, the groom, who
prides himself on his veterinary arts.
I dont know what was done. I thought
it safer not to ask. Then, no sooner
did the beetles sink into oblivion, than
it appeared that the kitchen swarmed
with mice, and that a particularly pow-
erful-looking one had sent the kitchen-
maid into hysterics. I again consulted
Charles, and he suggested a cat; so,
when I was passing through the vil-
lage, I told the postmistress that Ii
would give any child a shilling who
would bring me a fine, healthy kitten.
The following day was Saturday, and
there was a meet at Sir Patrick Chris-
ties. The weather was perfect, and
we found almost immediately, and had
a glorious run. On the way home,
spattered and ~veary and hungry, I sud-
denly nearly jumped out of my saddle,
and an emphatic expression rose to my
lips. I had completely forgotten to
order the dinner!
	All the way back I was hot and cold
with misery and anxiety. What might
not have happened in my absence ?
Had that stout cook been kind, and
risen to the occasion ? Or had she 
horrors !  sent up to my wife? Or
had she simply taken no steps what-
ever, and should we sit down to flowers
and salt and dinner-rolls?
	When I got home I slunk into the
back premises, avoiding the half-opened
drawing-room door. I found James in
the pantry cleaning knives and whis-
tling  happy dog! I would rather it
had been one of the maids ; but I was
desperate.
	James, I whispered, what has
cook done, do you know?
	James grinned. Shes egsiting her-
self, sir.
	Yes, yes, I dare say I But she has
managed somehow, I suppose?
	She says, sir, she aint a-going to
give em nothink, not if they starves,
sir! 
	I squared my shoulders. You need
not repeat what cook allowed herself to
remark in the privacy of the kitchen,
I told him sternly. Has she actually
cooked no food?
	James stared at me. Well, sir, we
could ardly expect er for to cook any-
think, sim~, under the circumstances,
sir; but Mary  shes a tender-earted
gal, Mary  she did make bold to ask a
drop o milk.
	Milk !  I ejaculated.
	Yessir. Mary said, sir, says she,
being so young, sir, says she, and none
o their fault, it go to er eart for to
ear em squeak.
	Enough of this, James I ~ I cried
angrily. This is not the way to speak
of your mistress and myself. I will
see cook.
	I dont rightly understand you, sir,
axin your pardon, but I warnt speak-
in~ of the missus and you, sir. But I
wouldnt go a-near cook, sir, not if I
was youno, I wouldnt! She says
19</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">A Departure from Tradition.
youve done it o purpose to plague er.
Shes in a orful way along of them
cats, he added confidentially.
	Cats? What cats ?
	Why, sir, thats what Ive been
a-telling you of. I thought as you was
, ,,
axin.
	What cats ? I repeated, a growing
disquiet creeping over me.
	Why, the cats as you sent in from
the village, sir I Twenty-one as ar-
rived, and they be still coining, all
sizes. Ten tabbies, sir, nothink to
speak of; two whites, sir, which I ear
is generally deaf ; five black as soot,
sir; two sandy, and one tortoise-shell
as is wuth keeping. Cooks egsited.
	The dinner paled by comparison.
Beetles, mice, cats I It was as bad as
the plagues of Egypt. I went up and
tubbed and changed. The dinner was
excellent, and I gave orders that every
child should be sent for, and given an-
other shilling to claim and take away
its own animal. The whole trans-
action cost me two pounds nine. In
the long-run I fancy it must have cost
me considerably more, for the kitten
we retained, though it was of a very
tender age, regaled itself on beef and
mutton, several roast ducks, bottled
beer, ham and eggs, cold game, fresh
butter, Stilton cheese, crystallized gin-
ger, green tea, and cognac. Besides
being so unblushingly omnivorous, it
broke a good deal of crockery, a Vene-
tian glass decanter, and a piece of val-
uable S~vres; and it was also guilty of
denting the silver urn by falling heavily
against it.
	The next plague that visited me was
the monthly bills at the beginning of
November. The cook had managed
the orders to the tradespeople, and now
they all sent in little account-books. I
added up the totals on a bit of blotting-
paper after I had made out the cheques.
Then I multiplied that by twelve, and
added what my horse and man cost me,
and what my tailor cost me, and double
what my tailor cost me for what my
wifes dress would probably come to
when her trousseau was worn out ; and
then I put down the servants wages,
and a good round sum for a holiday,
and then I added it all up. It came to
exactly a hundred pounds more than
my annual income. I halved my wifes
dress allowance, and was just going to
add it all up again, when a host of
other expenses crowded in on my mem-
ory  cabs, my club, theatre tickets,
doctors bill. I felt so depressed that
Edith noticed my wan looks.
	I  Im not sleeping very well,
dear, I said. This was perfectly
true I had so much to think of at
night.
	Dear me I  she cried, opening her
grey eyes. Neither am I I I have
been working too hard, I think. We
must both have a change soon.
	Alas, poor girl! She was all uncon-
scious that ruin stared us in the face.
I gazed at her sorrowfully. She was
not looking well  dark rings encircled
her eyes, and she was pale and thin.
	You are overworking yourself, I
said with sudden conviction.
	She laughed nervously. Well, per-
haps I am, she owned.
	That night a fork dropped from my
nerveless hand, and fell with a clang.
Edith started and screamed.
	Your nerves are overwrought, I
told her.
	Half an hour later, she dropped her
coffee spoon into the fender. I bounded
off my chair.
	Why, yo~ have nerves too,
Harry I  she exclaimed. Are you
smoking too much ?
	We had in time local man to see us
both, and lie spoke to me seriously
about letting Edith work so hard.
	She is a delicate, highly strung
organism, he said sternly ; and I
warn you that if we dont take care, we
shall have her on our hands with a
nervous fever. She tells me she works
six hours a day. That must be put a
stop to at once. I shall prescribe a
tonic; but she must have complete
rest.
	I felt very dispirited. The medical
maim evidently blamed me,. and I was
too weak and crushed to complain.
	My wife obeyed the doctor for some
days ; but the result was disastrous to
me. She went about the house and
20</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">A Departui e from Tradition.
noticed things. She had a way of
touching furniture and books with her
handkerchief, and of course the dust
caine off. Then she sighed and looked
at me. I took no notice. It was most
interfering.
	It was about this time that my cook
gave me warning. I ran up-stairs and
told Edith.
	Youll have to get another, she
said calmly.
	I felt sick and faint.
	And I think you had better dismiss
Jane the housemaid too, she went
on. The house is getting very
dirty.
	I fancy you had better leave that
to me, my dear, I remarked with some
asperity. And may I ask you how
you come to know that the housemaids
name is Jane?
	About a week after this, Lady Chris-
tie sent a note to say that she heard we
were looking for a cook, and that hers
was leaving her, and that she could
send her to be interviewed. Lady
Christie wrote to my wife; people cling
to these old-fashioned prejudices, and
seem to think that it must necessarily
be the lady of the house who looks after
domestic matters.
	That evening the cook came. My
wife remained in the room, at my re-
quest, and busied herself with a news-
paper. The woman brought her
umbrella in with her, and stood in the
middle of the floor.
	Ohnh! Good-evening! I said.
Good-evening, sir~
Wont you take a seat? I asked,
wheeling forward an armchair.
	My wife rustled a newspaper.
	The woman preferred to stand, so I
stood too  first on one foot and then
on the other for I couldnt think
what the dickens I should say to her
next.
	Suddenly I had a brilliant inspira-
tion. Do you wear pink cotton
dresses in the morning 9 I asked.
	henry ! my wife exclaimed, look-
in~ over the top of her newspaper.
	Erercan you cook a steak
with out letting the gravy run out? I
hastily went on.
21
	The woman seemed to think she
could.
	Well,I think you will suit, I told
her.
	Wages, reason of leaving, age,
church, length of character, parent-
age, prompted a voice from behind
the newspaper.
	The woman said she did not think
the situation would suit her, and she
went away.
	My wife was curiously put out, and
audibly wondered what Lady Christie
would think. I made up my mind to
have a list of questions written out be-
fore I interviewed another, and to take
down the answers in writing.
	Next day the housemaid gave warn-
ing. I was terribly upset. I could
scarcely eat a crumb all day, and I lay
awake from two until ten. My wife
noticed my pallid visage when I came
down to breakfast. I had somehow
run short of coals, and we had no fires
in the house that day, and nothing
could be cooked. We neither of us had
much appetite, so it didnt really mat-
ter. Also Mary was ill, I was told
and Jane waited on us. Her boots
creaked ; and, in the state Ediths and
my nerves were in, we could not stand
that. I wrote for coals, and sent
James for the doctor, and then I went
to my smoking-room and sat looking at
the cigar ends lying in among yester-
days ashes in the fender; and thought
over the position. Perhaps it was the
cigar ends, or perhaps the odor of stale
smoke, or perhaps it was the interven-
tion of my good angel, but suddenly
George Seton came into my mind, and
hope entered my heart.
	I found my wife walking up and
down the library to keep warm. The
dust had gathered on her books and
papers since she had been idle.
	Edith, Isaid,  I find I shall have
to run up to town this afternoon to see
about servants.
	Very well, she replied listlessly.
	Then I walked to the station and
~vired to George In a ~liffieul1y.
Dine with me at the club to-night.
	It wasnt till after the train had fairly
started that I remembered I had wired</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">A Departure from Tradition.
the identical words George had used to
me the night before my marriage.
Ah, well! How strangely things come
round!
	George dined with me at the club.
We had a cosy little dinner; it was
quite like old times. Afterwards, we
lit our pipes. It was difficult to tell
George all about it  he would laugh.
lie laughed till I thought he would
choke, and then he asked me to let him
think it over, and he would breakfast
with me next morning at my hotel, and
give me the results of his reflections.
George has a good strong chin; and,
though he is not a married man, it is
not always married men who under-
stan(l women the best. In fact, I
sometimes fancy that men who under-
stand women the best remain unmar-
ried. Anyway, after I had put my
brief into Georges hands, I somehow
felt a great weight off my mind.
	I returned home in the course of the
morning.
	Have you found servants? was
my wifes first question.
	No, I replied ;  I have not.
	Then what are you going to do,
Harry? You really must bestir your-
self ! It is only a fortnight now till
they leave, and several people are
asked to dine here on the 27th, and
im sure   Edith had grown a
trifle irritable in these days. It was a
good sign.
	My dear, I said to her, I am not
going to engage servants. I find that
they are completely old-fashioned, and
that we are behind the time in submit-
ting to this obsolete custom. Now,
whatever else people may say of us,
they cannot say that we are behind the
time, or that obsolete customs find con-
sideration at our hands.
	No, my wife agreed. Did I de-
tect a tinge of regret in her tone?
	I find that in London most up-to-
date people live on the co-operative
system. We cant manage this, living,
as we do, in the country. Our houses
are not adapted for modern ideas.
There is a kitchen, several pantries 
a whole suite of rooms dedicated to the
service of pampered menials, who eat
our bread and take our money, and
whose slaves we are.
	Edith looked impressed. I felt I had
done well  it was almost word for
word what George had jotted down for
me.
	And so, I went on , gaining cour-
age and dignity, I intend adopting
another expedient, which many of my
friends have had recourse to with in-
finite success. I am going to dismiss
all our servants, and employ lady-
helps.
	Oh !  said my wife.
	II have seen one or two al-
ready, I went on, blushing at the fib,
for I am a truthful man.
	My wife mistook my faltering tones.
	What were they like ? she asked.
	They were simply charming.
	Oh ! But would they  do the
work ?
	Ah, well, I replied evasively,
one leaves that to them, you know.
	How do they dress ?
	I am not good at describing drcss,
I replied, but I think they wear 
well, the sort of thing you have got
on.
	Nonsense, Harry !  said my wife
sharply; and, looking at her, I became
aware she had on some sort of morning
robe, with a profusion of lace and rib-
bons.
	Would they  dine with us ?
	Edith, I said, with an assumption
of sternness, if you for a moment
suppose that I should permit any gen-
tly nurtured lady to feel herself slighted
in this house, or to be shown even the
negative discourtesy implied by
	Dont be silly ! how can a woman
cook the dinner and eat it at one and
the same time?
	A clever woman is capable of any-
thing. I am told it is wonderful how
these lady-helps adapt themselves 
how they get through their arduous
domestic tasks, and yet appear always
at leisure. The household matters
move on oiled wheels, and one is never
made aware of any haste or disquiet.
It is a wonderful gift that some women
have. The lady I saw seemed very
well read, by the way. She told me
22</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">	The Future Emperor-King.	23
she was a Browningite. I thought it The Archduchess Maria Theresa would
would be so companionable for you, take good care, they maintained, that
dear. But she was very interested in her husband never surrendered an iota
cookery too, so I shant be left quite of his rights. Time has proved that
out in the cold. they had reason for their faith; for,
	My wifes grey eyes opened to their although it is now six years since the
extreme limit. She played with her crown prince died, the Act of Renun-
rings nervously. How many would ciation is still unsigned.
you employ?  she asked presently. The Archduke Karl Ludwig is as one
About six, I said, at random. born out of due season; he came into
My wife got up from the table and the world some hundreds of years too
stood by me on the hearthrug. We late. in medkeval days he might have
 ~ve should have no  no  time to done good service as a sovereign; at
ourselves, she murmured, in a quiver- the present time no greater disaster
ino~ voice,	threatens Austria than his accession to
	Neither do we under the old yoke her throne. Yet he has many of the
of servants.	qualities nations most value in their
	Six lady-helps ! Wouldnt they rulers. He is emphatically an honest,
 wouldnt they rather wonder that I upright, straightforward man ; there is
didnt  I mean  they might think not a touch of opportunism in his na-
that I ought  ture it would be better perhaps for
	So do the servants, I said grimly, his future subjects if there were. His
There was a long pause, then I got intellectual power is considerable ; he
up. I will telegraph to them all to- is a clear and logical thinker, and his
day, I said, with a business-like judgment, if narrow, is acute and dis-
promptness. criminating. lIe has a certain force of
	My wife flung herself into my arms. character, too, of the kind, though,
Harry !  she sobbed, Harry, Harry more often found among martyrs than
dear! I couldnt b  b  bear it! Give among leaders. He would mount a
me the keys !	scaffold without flinching for a prin
	When George Seton came to stay ciple  or a tradition  and would
with us at Christmas, ours was the sooner yield a crown than a dogma.
most charming house in all England, He is profoundly religious  religious
and my wife the best housekeeper in as men used to be in far back days,
the world.	with a faith as blind and unreasoning
		as that of the veriest Abraham. The
		voice of the Church is to him as the
		voice of God; at its command he would
	From Temple Bar,	plunge a nation into civil war without
	THE FUTURE EMPERORKING.  	a scruple, or lead tile most hopeless of
	WITHIN twenty-four hours of the crusades. He has never a doubt but
death of the Crown Prince Rudolf that Austria will wear sackcloth and
there were rumors in Vienna that ashes yet for having thrown in her
pressure was being brought to bear on lot with heretics. With all his fanat-
the Archduke Karl Ludwig to induce icism and intolerance, however, the
him to renounce his right of succession archduke is by nature both kindly and
to tile Austro-Hungarian throne. And generous. Habsburg of Habsburgs
before a week had passed it was an- though he be, he has inherited from
nounced, with every appearance of his mother, a Bavarian princess, keen
authority, that he had consented to sympathy with suffering and a passion-
stand aside and allow his son to take ate desire to humanize tile lives of the
his place. In Ultramontane circles, poor. His charity knows neither bound
however, men shrugged their shoulders nor limit; whoever stands in need of
when they heard the news, and said a helping hand in Vienna turns to him
the wish was the father to the thought. instinctively.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">The Future jEmperor-King.
	For the last four-and-thirty years
the Archduke Karl Ludwig has held
himself completely aloof from public
affairs. lie is known to be bitterly op-
posed to the policy pursued by the im-
perial ministers during this time ; for,
in his eyes, constitutionalism, religious
freedom, and secular education are all
as the accursed thing. He is firmly
convinced that the emperor, 1)y grant-
ing a constitution, committed an irrep-
arable blnnder, and by allowing the
power of the Church to be curbed, was
guilty of something akin to sacrilege.
In the early days of the reform period
he was a veritable Cassandra. Reli-
gious toleration would lead to atheism,
he declared, and parliamentarianism to
anarchy. If Austria were to be saved,
it would be, not by adopting new-fan-
gled ways, but by clinging to the tra-
ditions of the past. The emperor and
his ministers, however, turned a deaf
ear to his warnings ; whereupon he
resigned all his offices and retired into
private life. He would have no deal-
ings with a government embarking on
courses fraught with danger, as he be-
lieved, to the best interests of the em-
pire.
	In those days the archduke was a
very unimportant personage, for his
elder brother, Maximilian, and the
Crown Prince Rudolf were both alive.
When it was known, therefore, that he
had shaken the dust of democratic
Vienna from off his feet, people were
amused rather than troubled. It was
the old Habsburg spirit, they said, and
they thanked the gods that their em-
peror took after his mother, not his
father.
	Karl Ludwig was born at Sch6n-
bruan, in 1833. His father, the Arch-
duke Franz Karl, who thought much
more of orthodoxy than of science,
handed him over in very early days to
the care of the Jesuits. Now the Jes-
uits, admirable teachers as they arc in
some respects, are hardly the men to
have the training of a prince who may
one day rule an empire. It was un-
wholesome, to say the least of it, for
an imaginative boy to hear the past
always exalted, the preseat always con-
demned, and to be taught that all that
smacks of progress tends to damnation.
The archduke passed the most impres-
sionable years of his life in the atmo-
sphere of a medi~val monastery, and
he bears the traces of it evcn to-day.
Then came the 48 Revolution, which,
viewed from his standpoint, was not an
episode calculated to give him a high
opinion of the century in which his
lot is cast. He shared the Emperor
Ferdinands flight from Vienna, a most
unedifying experience for a boy of
fifteen, and, during the months that
followed, witnessed some very unheroic
proceedings. It must have shocked his
sense of what is seemly to know that
members of his family were carrying
on intrigues with rel)els, and doing
their best to induce the rival nationali-
tics in the empire to fly at each others
throats. He wa~ soon back at his les-
sons again, however, for when Franz
Josef was proclained emperor, the
Archduke Franz Karl promptly took
leave of the court and carried off with
him his younger children. He had no
fancy for witnessing the instalment of
constitutionalism in the Hofburg, for
he had the most tender consideration
for the feelings of the dead Habsburgs,
who, he was sure, would not approve
of a descendant of theirs holding parley
with democracy. Besides, now that he
had offered up his eldest son to the
nation as a solemn sacrifice  this is
the view he took of the arrangement
by which Franz Josef received his
crown  he felt he must guard the
other three more carefully than ever
from demoralizing modern influences.
	It was a fortunate day for Karl Lud-
wig when Count Heinrich Bombelles
was appointed his guardian, for the
count, who was a man of the world,
speedily brought about a much needed
change in his surroundin~rs. Under
his influence, the prince soon began to
throw off some of the monkish preju-
dices with which he was imbued, and
to discover that this latter-day world,
with all its faults, is by no means an
unpleasant place to live in. In 18~3 he
was sent to Galicia as a sort of unoffi-
cial viceroy, that lie might have an
24</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">The Future Emperor-King.
opportunity of learning something of
the science of ruling. He made such
good use of his time while, there, that,
at the end of two years, the emperor
was able to appoint him to the gov-
ernorship of Tyrol.
	At that time the archduke was two-
and-twenty, full of life and vigor, and
he threw himself into the duties of his
position with an energy that spread
consternation among the somewhat
sleepy officials by whom he was sur-
rounded. He was in Tyrol to rule,
aad rule lie did, and on the whole
wisely and well. He worked indefati-
gably, performing all the functions of
his office with the most scrupulous
exactitude, even to wading through the
dullest of reports. Every petition
presented to him was considered, and
at once, for lie holds strongly that just
grievances are things to be redressed,
not scheduled~ He insisted on seeing
things with his own eyes, and lie trav-
elled about through the whole province
learning to know the people and their
ways. Wherever lie went he im-
pressed those whom he met with his
intelligence, kindliness, and general
alertness. He was a handsome young
man then, with singularly charming
manners, and he soon became im-
mensely popular among the Tyrolese.
To this day they speak of him as
Unser Erzhierzog, and it is a favor-
ite saying of theirs when anything goes
wrong in the province If Karl Lud-
wig were here that would never have
happened.
	When in 1856 the archduke brought
his bride home to Tyrol, lie was wel-
comed by the whole population with an
enthusiasm which excited no little
astonishment in Vienna, ~vliere his ap-
pointment as governor had been
viewed with apprehension, chiefly be-
cause he was known to be his fathers
favorite son. The archduchess was
little more than a child, but from the
first her influence over her husband,
who was passionately attached to her,
was unbounded and most beneficial.
She was the daughter of King John of
Saxony, and had inherited many of the
qualities which had won for her father they saw him again, and he had the
his title of the Good. She was just a
sunbeam, the Tyrolese say, and she
certainly seems to have had a singu-
larly bright, happy nature. She had
intelligence, too, of a high order, and 
what was of supreme importance with
such a husband as hers  a plentiful
supply of sturdy common sense. Be-
fore she had been many weeks in his
home, the archduke had freed himself
completely from the superstitious gloom
his early training had engendered, and
was as frankly and openly happy as
the veriest pagan. And well he might
be, for in those days his lines were
cast in pleasant places. As viceroy of
Tyrol he was in an ideal position for a
man of his temperament. his success
as a ruler was acknowledged even by
those who were most inclined to regard
him with mistrust, and his popularity
in the province was so great as to be
both a source of pleasure to the em-
peror and a subject of congratulation to
his government. He had work in
which lie delighted; was surrounded
by congenial friends ; and, above all,
he had a wife whom lie worshipped by
his side. He was well with the whole
world, in fact, and the whole world
was well with him, for he bore his
good fortune so gracefully, ~vas so full
of sympathy and help for those to
whom the gods scant their gifts, that
even the envious could not find it in
their hearts to grudge him his luck.
His spiritual advisers, it is true, looked
on him askance, for they were by no
means too well pleased at the inde-
pendence of thought lie was develop-
ing. Mental vigor is ah)t to lead to a
throwing off of trammels, and they
were not blind to the fact that their old
pupil no longer turned to them when in
search of advice. If the life he was
then leading had but continued, the
archduke would not be to-day what lie
is. But just when things were at the
brightest, all was changed.
	The people of Mon~a tell how, one
September day in 1858, they saw their
viceroy enter the palace, laughing and
talking with those around him, la joie
de vivre in person. Within a week</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">26
face of a haggard old man. The castle
flag was flying half-mast high, for the
Archduchess Margarethe was dead.
She died after a few hours illness, in
the eighteenth year of her age.
	Karl Ludwigs grief was terrible.
For the time being he was distraught,
and had to be taken by force from the
room in which his wifes dead body
was lying. His friends hurried him
away from Tyrol, in the hope that in
fresh surroundings lie might the more
easily recover from the blow he had
received. He went to Rome, where
all that was known of him was that lie
passed his days shut up with monks.
Before long, however, there were ru-
mors afloat that he was going to retire
into a monastery, and there is little
doubt but that he would have done so
at once, on his wifes death, if it had
not been for the influence of the em-
peror. As it was, for some months the
matter hung in the balance, and mean-
while he made no effort whatever to
take up the threads of his life in the
world again. If the Italian war had
not come when it did, lie would prob-
ably now be a monk. But he is not
the man to desert his country when the
enemy is at the gate.
	As soon as it was known that war
was imminent, the archduke hastened
back to Tyrol, where the people rallied
around him with enthusiasm. They
were sorely troubled, however, at the
change that had come over their young
viceroy. Not only was lie careworn
and sorrow-bound, but lie seemed to
have lost all touch with life. It was
noticed, too, that wherever lie went
there was always a priest within hail.
Evidently the Church had turned his
misfortune to its own account. Al-
tered as lie was in other respects, lie
had lost iione of his energy, and he
at once set to work determinedly to
organize the defences of the province.
He is no soldier; it was the military
experts on his staff who drew up the
plans for the defence, but it was he
who watched over the carrying out
of them to the minutest detail. He
worked night and day; wherever there
was anything to be done lie was to the
The Future Emperor-King.
fore, encouraging the soldiers with
kindly words, and exhorting the l)eople
to stand firm by the emperor and by
each other. All classes responded loy-
ally to his appeal, more through per-
sonal devotion to him than for any love
of the empire.
	The result of the war was a terrible
blow to Karl Ludwig, a blow, too, for
which he was quite unl)repared, for he
had never doubted but that ultimately
Austria would triumph. He was
fiercely opposed to the signing of the
Treaty of Villafranca. It would be
better for Austria to fight the battle
out to the bitter end and perish, he
held, than surrender Lombardy, her
chief glory. It was only traitors, lie
was convinced, who could counsel the
emperor to make peace upon such
terms. Before long he had other
grievances against the imperial min-
isters, for they were bent on rendering
the government of the country consti-
tutional in fact as well as in name.
He bitterly resented their drawing up
schemes for limiting the power of the
emperor, just as if a Habsburg were
not to be trusted to do his best for his
own people. Then the battle for re-
ligious toleration was raging, and the
archduke was on the one side and the
government on the other. On every
point, indeed, he was at variance with
his brothers ministers, and not with
them alone, but with the majority of
his nation. He had not yet recovered
from the shock of his wifes death, a
fact that predisposed him to take an
exaggerated view of the dangers to
which Austria was undoubtedly ex-
posed at that time ; and it seemed to
him that his countrymen were march-
ing in a bee-line for ruin. He would
gladly have laid down his life to save
them, but they would have none of his
help, and scoffed at his warnings.
With such an untoward generation
there was nothing to be done, he felt;
therefore, on July 11th, 1861, he re-
signed his viceroyalty and withdrew
to Graz, where he lived in retirement,
shunning all intercourse with his fel-
lows.
	The next year the archduke mar-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">The Future Emperor-King.
ned; not that he had any desire for a
second wife, but then as now there
was a scarcity of heirs in Vienna.
The Archduke Maximilian was child-
less; his younger brother Victor has
always stoutly refused to marry, and
the emperor had only one son. He
had little to (10, however, either with
the choosing or the wooing; he merely
accepted, and none too gratefully, the
bride his family provided for him.
Nevertheless the marriage proved a
fairly happy one. The new arch-
duchess, Annunciata of Naples, was a
sensible, good - natured woman, who
adapted herself with admirable tact to
her difficult 1)osition. She set to work
quietly and unobtrusively to rouse her
husband from the state of despondency
into which he had fallen. This was no
easy matter, for the archdukes troubles
and anxieties had told upon him phys-
ically, as well as mentally. As time
passed, however, he recovered his
early vigor; children came to brighten
his home, and at length, though in a
somewhat half - hearted fashion, he
seemed to wake up to the fact that
there were still things worth living for
in the world, even though Margarethe
was in her grave, and Austria was fol-
lowing after false gods. His love of
science revived, and he began to take
an interest in the intellectual move-
ments of the day.
	It was well he recovered his hold on
life when he did, for Fortune had fresh
strokes in store for him. Probably the
result of the war with Prussia and Italy
(lid not take him altogether by surprise,
keenly as he deplored it. From his
l)oint of view, the Austrians must mend
their ways before they could hope to
conquer. Those cries of loch Max-
imnihian, however, cut him to the
quick. It was an intolerable thought
that a Ilabsburg, his own brother to
boot, should be suspected of treason,
and accused of encouraging intrigues
against his sovereign. That ghastly
scene on Cerro de las Campafias, when
Maximilian paid for his Mexican crown
with his life, was for Karl Ludwig only
one degree more tragic than that drive
from Schi~nbrunu to Vienna, when the
27
very air was alive with sedition.
Strangely enough, the disaster of 66
and ~~,in stead of plunging him back
into his old gloom, aroused him to new
life and energy. He is devotedly at-
tached to the emperor, strongly as he
disapproves of some of his acts, and,
in his keen desire to help him in the
misfortunes that had befallen him, he
seemed to forget that he had griefs and
grievances of his own. Perhaps he
learnt then for the first time how heavy
a burden it is that the emperor has to
bear, and was seized with compunction
for having left him so long to bear it
alone. Be this as it may, he began to
take his place again in ceremonies of
state, and to pass more of his time in
Vienna. He could not stand apart
from his own people now that evil days
were come.
	Not that he was reconciled to the
new state of things in the capital ; on
the contrary, he was as firmly con-
vinced as ever that the whole para-
phernalia of constitutionalism was an
abomination ; and he held that, for the
government of St. Stephens sacred
empire to be in the hands of Count
Beust, a heretic, was an outrage to
heaven. Still, by this time he had suc-
ceeded in realizing clearly that nothing
he could say or do would alter by one
whit the policy Austria was pursuing;
and to have continued to indulge in
vain protests would have been undig-
nified, even if it had not been disloyal.
As the emperors brother he could not
oppose the measures of the emperors
chosen ministers ; if he lived in Vienna
he must either speak well of them, or
ignore them. Speak well of them he
could not, and would not ; he therefore
decided to ignore them, to hold himself
completely aloof, in fact, from every-
thing that concerns the government of
his country. He soon made those
around him understand that the sav-
ings and doings of ministers, Reichsrath
debates, and kindred subjects must
never be mentioned in his presence;
and that all who entered the Archducal
Palace must leave their politics behind
them.
	There was great distress in Austria</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">The Future Emperor-Kina.
at this time. The whole nation was
plunged in poverty; and on every side
there were men, women, and children
on the verge of starvation. Here was
work for the archduke to do, work
of the very kind he could do, and he
threw himself into it with a will. Be-
fore long he was at the head of every
important philanthropic undertaking in
the empire. He is the possessor of
great wealth inherited from the Italian
branch of his family; and he distrib-
utes it among the needy with a gener-
ous hand. Nor is it only money that
he gives. Every appeal to him for
help receives his personal considera-
tion; and he devotes endless time and
thought to devising schemes for the
prevention of pauperism as well as for
its relief. He is always on the alert,
too, to give a helping hand to those
who to beg are ashamed ; and he seems
to know instinctively when and how to
give it. Stories without number are
told in Vienna of how, in cases of tem-
porary distress, the archduke has sud-
denly appeared upon the scene; and,
by some delicately offered gift, or a
loan perhaps, has warded off ruin. He
is a staunch supporter of all move-
ments for improving the condition of
the working classes ; for providing
them with better houses an(1 cheaper
food ; and for bringing technical train-
ing within their reach. Exhibitions of
all sorts and kinds are under his partic-
ular protection. Artists, authors, and
scientists, especially such as have still
their way to make in the world, find in
him not only a liberal patron but a
warm friend. He takes the most lively
interest in their work, he praises,
blames, and criticises with delicate tact
and nice discrimination ; and is equally
ready to hail success and sympathize
with failure. As the Viennese came to
know the archduke, their old prejudice
against him speedily vanished; for
they are the last people in the world to
cherish ill-feeling against one who de-
votes himself to their service, and is
willing to work not only for them, but
with them. In a very short time he be-
came socially a great power in the land,
while remaining politically a nonentity.
	In 1871 the Archduchess Annunciata
died, to the sincere regret of her hus-
band, to whom she had been a devoted
friend and true helpmate. Two years
later, to the astonishment both of the
world and his own family, Karl Lud-
wig announced his intention of marry-
ing again. This time he had found a
bride for himself, and a very charming
one too. No princess in Europe is so
essentially alive, in the Matthew
Arnold meaning of the term, as the
present archduchess. She is a daugh-
ter of Don Miguel, the Portuguese
Pretender, and was only seventeen at
the time of her marriage. She is ex-
ceedingly beautiful, brilliantly clever,
and has most winning manners  an
odd combination of royal stateliness
and almost childlike simplicity. She is
bright and witty, too, with a rare talent
for repartee. She has not a touch of
the Empress Elizabeths love of soli-
tude or shrinking from the public gaze
indeed, she seems never so happy as
when she has a vast crowd around her.
Her openly expressed delight in pag-
eants and ceremonies  whether court
balls, Prater Fahrts or Corpus Christi
processions, it matters not, for her
taste is catholicwon for her at once
the hearty sympathy of the Viennese
and before she had been a month in
the capital she was more popular than
any member of the imperial family,
with the single exception of the em-
peror.
	In the early days of her married life,
the Archduchess Maria Theresa is said
to have found the atmosphere of
Vienna somewhat stifling; she re-
sented being tied hand and foot by the
traditions of (lead and gone Habsburgs.
It was at this time that she used to
work off her superfluous energy by
those rides that made the hair of her
court ladies stand on end. According
to Count Vasili, she once rode from
Reichenau, to Guns and back, a dis-
tance of between two and three hun-
dred kilom~tres, without stopping.
Mere physical excitement, however,
did not content her for long. She is a
woman of keen intelligence and wide
sympathy, and she soon began to in-
28</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">The Future Emperor-King.
terest herself in her husbands social
and philanthropic work. Then, as the
Hofburg was not at all to her taste, she
determined to organize a court of her
own. She has a perfect genius for en-
tertaining ; whatever were her rank in
life she would have her salon, though
she held it in a kitchen ; and under her
rule the Archducal Palace soon became
renowned for its splendid hospitality.
For years now it has been the centre
of the life and gaiety of the capital,
the meeting place of all who are dis-
tinguished whether by rank or genius.
The Austrians, especially the Vien-
nese, are a splendor-loving race and
they would idolize the archduchess if it
were for nothing but the royal state in
which she lives among them. She is
their ideal of what a sovereign should
be, their own sovereign above all; and
they openly mourn over the fact that
she cannot change places with the em-
press. It is a favorite theory of theirs
that, if Maria Theresa ruled in the
ll6fburg, Vienna would at once cast
off its gloom, and be as it used to be,
the gayest capital in Europe. Then
trade would revive, they are sure ; and
the good old days when men lived in
l)eace with each other would come back
again. Many of those who regard
with scant favor the prospect of Karl
Ludwigs being their emperor, would
gladly hail his wife as empress.
	If the archduchess had her will,
there is little doubt but that years ago
she would have tried to turn her great
social popularity to account politically.
She is ambitions, of course  was there
ever a Braganza who was not ?  and
she would give the ends of her fingers
to play a dominant r6le in the empire.
For the time being, however, the em-
peror stands in her path. He shares
Prince Bismnarcks abhorrence of
petticoated politicians ;  and if rumor
may be relied upon, has had more than
one sharp ~)assage of arms on the sub-
ject with his sister-in-law. Karl Lud-
wig would dislike as much as the
emperor hi~ wifes meddling in poli-
tics ; but that is of no great impor-
tance, as he would never dream of
opposing seriously anything she chose
to do. It is a sacred dogma with him
that all she does is well done. His
devotion to her is unbounded; what-
ever she wishes, he wishes; and he
always ends, sooner or later, by approv-
ing of what she approves. It was the
knowledge of this fact that made those
who know the archduchess smile when,
six years ago, all Europe was declaring
that the archduke was eager to yield
place to his son.
	It is many a long year now since
Karl Ludwig resigned his viceroyalty.
Since then Austria has again and again
been convulsed with excitement crisis
has followed crisis with unparalleled
rapidity ; and each Reichsrath in its
turn has witnessed fierce struggles.
Measures on which the honor, nay the
very existence, of the empire depend,
have been debated; and every subject
on which men feel deeply has come to
the fore. And he has looked on in
silence the while. Even when the bat-
tle around Prince Alois Liechtensteins
Education Bill was at its height,
though the Church in danger was
the watchword, and the pope himself
was in the lists, the archduke never ut-
tered a word for the one side or for the
other. It is only by a certain set look
on his face, when he is playing the host
to Prussians, that those around him
know how sorely it goes against the
grain with him to see the conquerors of
his country its allies. In times of 1)0-
litical excitement there is some thing
almost uncanny about him; about his
calm indifference to all that is passing
around him. He seems so completely
apart from those among whom he
lives ; it is as if there were a great gulf
between them and him. None the
less, he is in Austria decidedly popu-
lar. The Ultramontanes, Feudalists,
and reactionists of all kinds look upon
him as their own special champion
and even the democrats have for him
personally a warni feeling of regard.
Oddly enough the populace are im-
mensely proud of his grand seigneur
bearing. The only grievance they have
against him is that he has too many
priests around him. In Hungary, the
general feeli~~g with regard to the arch-
29</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">30
duke is much less friendly than in the
other divisions of the empire ; for the
Liberal Magyars have no sympathy
whatever with the antediluvian. Dur-
ing the Civil Marriage crisis, many
bitter things were said of him in Buda-
Pesth ; and, without a shadow of l)roof,
it was taken for granted that he was
trying to influence the emperor against
the bill.
	So long as the Crown Prince Rudolf
was alive, the Archduke Karl Ludwigs
personal characteristics were of little
importance so far as the world was con-
cerned. No one was inclined to quar-
rel with him then for his silent warfare
against the Zeitgeist. If he chose to
judge of men and things from the stand-
point of a Jesuit fatherto dream of
the pope as again a great temporal
power; to count on the coming of the
day when kings and emperors should
rule once more as the patriarchs of old
 why, he was free to do so. There
was no reason even why he should not,
if he wished, show in his owa peculiar
inscrutable fashion how much higher
value he personally placed on Moscovite
friendship than on Prussian. So long
as he was a mere archduke, and nothing
more, no one cared much either what he
did, or what he thought. But now that
he is heir to the imperial crown, it is
otherwise. Austria to-day needs a
strong hand and a cool head at her helm,
for she is face to face with some terribly
difficult problems. The struggle for
political power between the few on the
one hand and the many on the other,
is just beginning. Class is arrayed
against class more determinedly than
ever before; and the strife between
labor and capital is more ruthless.
Socialism is spreading like wildfire in
the land; and the people are indulging
in dreams at once beautiful and un-
realizable. The nationality question,
too, is exciting mens minds; and
Czechs, Germans, Magyars, Poles, and
Roumanians are all to the fore with
their rival interests, rival aspirations
and grievances. The whole empire, in
fact, is in a state of unrest; and what
the end thereof will be depends in a
great measure on its emperor. In
Austria, it must be remembered, the
sovereign does not merely reign, he
rules. It is to him, not to his minis-
ters, the nation turns when difficulties
arise. The present emperor, Franz
Josef, is in close touch with his people;
lie holds the balance even between race
and race, class and class, creed and
creed ; and all goes well. But how
would it be should Karl Ludwig one day
ascend the throne? Would even Aus-
trians, much less Magyars, tolerate for
long the rule of a man who thinks more
of Habsburg traditions than of Reichs-
rath decrees; and who appeals for
counsel to the vatican?
	The Archduchess Maria Theresa did
an ill days work for Austria, for her-
self, too, perhaps, when she induced
her husband to refuse to renounce his
right of succession.
EDITH SELLERS.



From Macmillans Magazine.
THE MEN OF THE HILLS.

	THE Yale of the Upper Tweed is dis-
tinct from the neighboring dales of
Clyde and Annan, and no less from the
rich strath into which the Border river
enters in its maturer course, in a way
which may seem strange to one super-
ficially aware of their proximity. You
pass almost at a bound from the fat
lands of Dumfries, or the wooded holms
of Melrose, to a country of miniature
and yet greater beauties. There you
have wide vistas and broad streams;
here we have vistas, waters, hills,
woods, an epitome of landscape, small
in the acreage of the surveyor, but
large by that curious measurement
which is the prerogative of tile mind
of man. It is indubitably a country
of surprises, a dapper arrangement of
landscapes which charm by their con-
trast. The cotters garden, gay with
all seasons flowers, runs into the
heather; reapers ply their trade within
hearing of the thrush and the curlew;
a meadow of hay is own neighbor to a
grim pine forest; and a sullen stream
in one field may be an eddying torrent
in the next. The art of the epigram-
The Men of the Hills.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">The Men of the Hills.
matist would be expended in vain in
searching for the applicable word. One
might call it austere, but for the grace
of the woods; barren, but for the fresh
green meadows and fruitful gardens;
homely, were it not for some great blue
shoulder of hill which bars the sky and
gives solemnity to the little ridges. It
is a country of contradiction, blended
into harmony by that subtle Border
charm which relates the crags of Moffat-
dale to the lowlands of Berwick.
	The people of this Arcady are in
certain ways akin to their countryside.
They, too, are full of surprises. Harsh-
ness and gentleness, worldly prudence
and the most insane recklessness, hu-
mor and a crass stupidity, unite in
varying degrees in their composition.
In these narrow valleys tragedy and
comedy dwell side by side in a confu-
sion as grotesque as any Wonderland,
and to the seeing eye there are plays
enough acted every day of the year.
To the casual traveller there is incon-
gruity, to the man who has long known
thzm there is none; for he feels each
whimsicality of character to be the
artistic companion of the variant land-
scape.
	Celtic and Saxon meet here, but
Saxon has the predominance. Apart
from such far-away histories there is
one near and living fact of their gene-
alogy. Their forefathers were those
gallant gentlemen or disreputable ruffi-
ans (call them what you please) who
played fine havoc with well-stocked
Northumbrian pastures ; who, and here
is the sad part of the tale, so far forgot
themselves as now and then to plunder
their Scots brethren. Days and nights
of riding, when a false step may be
death, make a mans senses wonderfully
acute. He learns to use his wits, which
is well-nigh a lost art among us; he
becomes versed in the lore of wood-
craft and hillcraft; he can mark a
glimmer of spears six miles away, and
the saddle is more easy to him than his
bed. Such a trade is not over good for
morality, save for the virtue of courage
which it undeniably tends to foster;
but it is the very finest school in the
world for the natural man. The folk
of Tweedside to-day are sprung of this
fighting stock. The fathers had little
time to settle on their lees and sink
into the country lout; and the children
in consequence are of keener temper
and finer spirit than the ordinary rus-
tic. The difference is vividly seen
when one looks at the Westland folk
who have come from the remoter lands
of Ayr and Lanark to settle by the
Tweed. Honest and worthy, coura-
geous and kindly, they lack few of the
sterling virtues of life; they manage
their farms with commendable indus-
try; they fear God and do good in their
several ways. But to set the in on a
level with the true-born uplander is to
rate butter-milk as high as burgundy.
It is conceivable that at certain times
the former may be the more salutary
diet, but this cheap quality of whole-
someness does not make the estimate
any the more true. To this day you
may find a certain enmity between the
two strains, dislike on the one hand
and distaste on the other.
	To the chance traveller in their midst
that which appears the most prominent
quality of the people is their singular
acuteness of mind. To call them cul-
tured or learned would be to brand
them with an undeserved reproach.
They have indeed something of a con-
tempt for book-learning; the Scots
phenomenon known as a dungeon of
wit meets with less respect among
them than elsewhere. The book of
life is a volume which makes all printed
matter of small significance. But in
native shrewdness we should venture
to set one of them against any other
average inhabitant of the globe. Two
well-known Scots philosophers, both
sprung from humble origin, hailed from
this place; but they are types and not
exceptions. You may see any day,
behind the plough or on the shearing-
stool, men with faces as ponderously
thoughtful as an Aquinas. This may
seem an exaggerated picture, but we
fancy it is not far from the truth. To
be sure this intellectuality of counte-
nance is often deceptive, and its pos-
sessor may have no thought above
whiskey or mole-catching; but again it
31</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">32
is not unfrequently only the index of
the sagacity and gravity within.
	It is curious to note the floating f rag-
ments of learning which perambulate
the countryside, stories derived, we
know not whence, often strangely
marred in the telling, but hinting at
some share of the humanities (to use
the fine Scots word) which was the
possession of some prior generation.
One old woman of our knowledge had
a distant acquaintance with some of
the tales in the Odyssey. She sur-
prised us on one occasion by declaring
that her sons socks were no better than
Penelopes web (she did not sound the
last letter of the virtuous queens
name), for what she mended in the
morning was a hole again at night.
She had never heard of Homer; the
story was just an owercome, which
she had got from her mother. Still
stranger was the tale which another
was wont to tell as a warning to those
who take pride in ugliness, dirt, and
poverty. There were once two men,
she would say, a farmer and a plough-
man, the one rich and the other poor,
the one humble and the other proud as
Satan. One day the ploughman came
to the farmers home in his muddy
boots, and was taken to the best room,
where there was a very fine carpet.
He had no sooner entered than he
stamped his clogs upon the floor xvith
every circumstance of scorn. There,
said he, I trample on the pride of
Platto  Platto was the farmers
name. Ay, says the other but
with still greater pride. This is no
less than the story of Diogenes and
Plato, but the teller had no inkling of
its source. Did you ever hear of
any one whose name was Platto? we
asked. No, she said, .but,  well,
theres folk called Latto, and Platto
will just be an auld way of writing it.
	Dr. Penicuik of Romano, who wrote
a book on Tweeddale in the beginning
of last century, did full justice. to the
good qualities of the folk, but added
that there was one curious defect in
all, a total lack of music ;  For,
he says, music is so great a stranger
4o their temper, that you will hardly
light upon one amongst six, that c~n
distinguish one tune from another.
We combat the assertion root and
branch, and cannot help suspecting
that the worthy doctor had himself no
very shrewd ear for music. No people
who had not a true love and gift for
melody could have produced so many
fine airs, and their written songs,
though few in number, are yet choice
of their kind. To cite one instance,
there is that excellent drinking song,
Come sit ye doon, my cronies, which
we would willingly set down were
not our memory so feeble.
But to pass to graver themes; there
is one side of Scots life which no man
can afford to neglect, though of late
years it has rather been thrust down
our throats. We mean the religious.
It is a fine thing to say of any folk that
their religion fills a large place in the
world of their thoughts. But in the
Border country we venture to think
that it is weighted with a healthy
worldliness, so much so that frequently
it disappears from the surface alto-
gether. For, say what we may, the
men of the uplands are on the whole
a worldly people. Explain it as you
like by their descent or by their coun-
tryside, the fact remains. They are
not the stuff of which fanatics are
made ; the temporal and the tangible
are too much before their eyes. For
this very reason in the days of the
Covenanters and the Persecution the
Peeblesshire men did not rise like the
Westland Whigs. The fugitives in the
Tweedside hills were mostly men from
Annandale or gaunt-faced wanderers
from the moors of Clyde. To be sure
there were Habb Dab and David Din,
who dang the Deil ower Dobsons
~ and who might have been ex-
pected to save the reputation of the
place. These two worthies, hiding in
a cave at the head of Moffat Water,
were assailed by Satan in the guise of
a pack of dried hides, and being strong
in the faith they promptly kicked him
over the waterfall. As the song has
it 
Like a pack of barkit shins
Doon fell Satan ower the Linns.
The M~n of the Hills.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">The kEen of the Hills.
	But from the very fact of their super-
natural intercourse it is to be inferred
that these were the exceptions, and
that the zeal of the arch-enemy to con-
vert theni may be attributed to a laud-
able desire on his part to keep the
countryside consistent. It would be a
hard task to rouse the people over any
mere matter of scrupulousness, any
nicety of ceremonial or refinement of
Church government. We have in our
midst a sprinkling of earnest Whig-
amores, but almost to a man they are
of alien birth. The true Uplander
conceives it to be a matter of little
moment whether priest or presbyter
chide his erring steps, or whether he
worship his Maker on his knees or on
his feet.
	Yet to call them a godless race would
be to make a vast mistake. They are a
devout people according to their light,
which after all is not inconsiderable.
In their daily life they are punctilious
in the observance of certain minuti~ of
the law, though when pressed they will
a(llnit that they scarce see the reason
of their conduct. The reason, we take
it, is their deep-rooted conservatism,
holding to the old customs as far as
possible because their fathers did so
and their grandfathers before them.
They are in general excellent attend-
ants on the kirk, coming down from
their distant glens with grave, decent
faces, sitting like statues through a
sermon which may be mere pulp to
their strong brains, and returning home
with a sense of duty fulfilled. They
will rarely speak ill of a minister, be-
lieving, like George Herbert, that any
want of appreciation on their part is
(Inc to the hardness of their hearts
which is a charming doctrine for the
preacher. On the matter of the Sab-
bath, too, you will find them rigid with
a most whimsical and pertinacious
rigidity. One man of good character
but no pretensions to piety made the
writers boyhood a burden by forbid-
ding the reading of any secular book
on the Saturday, Sabbath, or Monday.
For, said he, though theres une-
thing in the Bible about it, I hold that
	LIViNG AGE.	VOL. VIII.	367
33
the Lords day shall aye get plenty of
room to steer in.
	Nor are the humors which attend the
Church in Scotland wanting here.
There was the minister of Tweedsmuir
who on a certain Sabbath found a
salmon stranded in shallow water, and
who, being unable conscientiously to
take it out on such a day, built a hedge
of stones around it, and returning on
the morrow claimed his prize. There
was the old farmer who could not go to
the kirk because he had neglected to
shave on the Saturday night, and he
would not profane the day by the use
of any edged tool. There was the min-
ister of Broughton who prayed for dry
weather in the midst of a perfect down-
pour, and when notwithstanding his
prayers the great blasts of rain still
beat on the window, exclaimed in his
aggravation,  Lord, Lord, but this is
maist reedeklous !  There is the story
of the eminent Dr. Robertson the his-
torian, who preached an eloquent ser-
mon in the kirk of Peebles. but forgot
that the door was just behind the pul-
pit. He concluded in a whirl of rhet-
oric and gracefully sank back upon hi~
seat; but the door was open and the
congregation saw only the heels of the
orator as he disappeared down the
back stairs. There is no limit to such
tales save the memory of the narrator
and the patience of his hearers.
	We have said that there still exists
in no inconsiderable measure the old
fighting Border spirit, as dour as steel
and as quick as a stream in flood. Few
opportunities now remain for its ap-
pearance, for peace broods like a
shadow over the land and fines for the
breach of it are not desirable. But one
outlet exists in an election contest.
Politics to these folks are a matter of
the most vital importance. We know
from Lockhart that not even his age,
ill health, and great name could save
Sir Walter from insult at the hands of
a Jedburgh mob. A man seriously
adopts his party, not without grave
consideration, for he knows that it will
bring him lifelong hostility from the
other side. There is no half-hearted</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">34
hob-nobbing with the enemy. Each
sticks to his camp, and if by any chance
he sees fit to change it he will be pur-
sued with such a storm of contumely as
may make him wish himself back with
ahearty good-will. Family ties are of
no moment in the matter. We have
heard of a farmer of undoubted respec-
tability and a large kindliness whose
own brother, just dead, had been of
the opposite persuasion. He was talk-
ing gleefully of the decrease of the
enemy in the place where his brother
had lived. There were a terrible lot
o Tories, be said, and we were
sairly bothered wi them ; but our
Maker was very merciful to us and took
a guid wheen o them to himsel.
	There is something Spartanlike in
this devotion on one side, but there is
something little short of demoniac, on
another. The sight of the country
town on an election day, when, con-
trary to all hopes, the Tory candidate
has been returned, is one which a man
will remember all his days. The pro-
letariat are deeply conservative in na-
ture, but for no earthly reason they are
Whig to a man by profession. They
fill the street, a crowd of brown, deter-
mined faces, howling profanity. The
result is announced; theie is Bedlam
for twenty minutes, then a mighty rush,
and the honorable gentleman and his
escort escape gracefully by a back
close. Windows are shattered and a
few heads broken; there is much
marching and shouting; then the ex-
citement calms by degrees, and by and
by the men go home, very wearied,
sometimes very drunk, and perhaps
also a trifle ashamed.
	But a more agreeable proof of their
spirit is the catholic fondness for sport
which is common to both high and low.
There is something admirable in this
liking, for sport in itself is a good thing.
It brings out all the virile and sterling
qualities of a man ; it leaves little
room, it is true, for some virtues, but
it keeps the ground against the more
unmanly vices. The true sportsman is
a prince of good fellows; and by the
name we do not mean a good shot or a
skilled rider, but a man who has a love
for motion and the open air, and the
two valuable qualities of courage and
self-repression. It is indeed this ele-
ment of sport which redeems many
characters. A poacher may be a black-
guard in very truth, but he would be a
worse man if lie were not a poacher.
In him, too, is that love for danger and
enterprise, that skill of hand and lore
of nature, which go to ennoble his bet-
teis in the trade. To us it is some-
thing affecting to see the ragged
weaver, out of work maybe, up to his
knees in the stream intent upon his fish-
ing, the herd-boy who whips the moun-
tain-burn with his home-made rod, the
village grocer who gets a days shoot-
ing now and then from the laird. They
love it, and are learned in it above the
common. It would be a blessing to
the land if this love were infused into
all sorts and conditions of men, and
the wealthy landowner would give the
humbler tenants a share in the sport
on his estate if they sought it, and the
great merchant would set his poor,
town-bred clerks to fish his waters, in-
stead of filling his country houses with
people who scarcely thank him.
	Again, this common taste sets all
classes on a level. The curling-pond is
a fine instance, where the laird, the
minister, the farmer, and the laborer
used to meet on a common ground.
We well remember one man, the sheriff
of a county, a scholar and a gentleman
of birth, whose bosom friend on such
excursions was one Rob Tait, an in-
veterate poacher. The sheriff would
be skip and Rob was beyond all ques-
tion a most noted player. Come on,
Rob, my man, he would say; show
us what ye can dae. Eh, man, but
thats great; thats the kind o shot ye
read about in books. Theres no your
match in a the countryside. I love ye
like a brother, Rob. A week later
the speaker would be on the bench,
and the great player arraigned before
him for some one of his manifold
offences. Robert Tait, sixty days,
would come the sentence in cold, judi-
cial tones; and Rob would take it all hr
good part as from a friend, knowing
that when lie came out from prison
The .2lfen of the Hills.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">and the winter returned there would be
no estrangement.
	So much for the broad characteristics
of the people, but what of the multi-
tudinous interests and details of their
daily life, their trades and professions,
the little social ranks among them, the
countless acts and scenes in the drama
of their lives ? It would need a new
Sir Walter to do them justice, unless
perchance the Laird of Abbotsford has
done it already. It is a fact of some
celebrity that a man from Tweedside
loves his native valleys with a love so
indiscriininating that it will admit no
rival. The story of the nameless en-
thusiast who refused to have the mud
of Tweeddale cleaned from his shoes,
proves the affection which the grey
old-fashioned land can inspire. So for
one with a flying pen to venture to
depict its arcana is a presumption more
rash than that of the men who sought
to carve the Koran on a nutshell.
	There is a gre at variety of character,
but scarcely, we think, much choice of
trades. Life is Pmpler there than
elsewhere, and men have only a few
narrow paths wherein to direct their
energy. There are the farmers, slow-
spokeii and hard-headed, hospitable,
kindly, with little of the cloddishness
of their brother of the lowlands ; the
herds and laborers, big men, clad in
the shadowd livery of the burnished
sun, reserved of speech, humorous,
and silently contented ; the more vola-
tile folk of the towns who have seen
more of the world and are sharper in
their talk ; lastly the dregs of the
people, the poachers and black fishers,
sullen fello~vs enough but amusing if
you take them aright, and full of
stories as Chaucers pilgrims. Then
there is the leaven in the lump, the
lairds and ministers and country doctors,
and the wealthier townsfolk, provided
always they be of the true indigenous
stock and not alien settlers.
	But there is a dark side to the pic-
ture, one which can be shown of every
community on the face of the earth.
They have all the virtues of a high-
spirited, high-handed race, and, let us
add, not a few of its vices. The old
35
description of the county town as
drouthy and God-fearing holds true,
unless the former attribute has over-
whelmed the latter. A thirsty place
it is and a thirsty people, as any one
will declare who has witnessed a mar-
ket-day or a convivial gathering. The
old punch-drinking times have not
quite gone from the land. To be sure
the men have strong heads and vast
capacities, and what would make a
speedy end of an urban bibulist is to
them but milk and water. But it is
playing with fire and does not always
keep within bounds ; and the end too
often is much dismal and sordid trag-
edy.
	The riff-raff of the place, the ne er-
do-weels and outcasts, are the main
upstays of riot and debauch. Stories
could be told of queer doings among
these ragged, sunburned fellows, who
spend their time in and out of jail.
The salmon-poaching in the close sea-
son is the refuge of the vagrant and
unsettled part of the community. It is
hazardous in the extreme, for the
waters are often swollen high, and men
in the pursuit of sport have no care of
their lives. The bailiffs, too, are keen
eyed and always on the watch, so that
the game is pursued under the ban
of the law and the hazards of the
weather. Firing the water, asit
is called, consists in flaring torches,
made of pine-knots or old barrel-staves
dipped in tar, over the surface of the
river, and so attracting the fish. Who
does not remember the inimitable scene
at Charlieshope in Guy Manner-
ing? The leister with its barbed
prongs is a deadly weapon in a skilful
hand, but in the use of it a novice is
aI)t to overbalance himself and flounder
helplessly in the wintry stream. The
glare of light on the faces of the men,
the leaping fish, the swirl of the dark
water, the black woods around, the
turmoil of the spot in contrast with the
deathly quietness of the hills, the sack
with its glittering spoil, the fierce;
muffled talk, are in the highest degree
romantic. Then, when the sport is
over for the night, and if by a lucky
chance they have escaped unmolested,
The iJien of the Hills.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">36
they will often return to some cottage,
and there with barred door and shut-
tered windows boil a fish, sup the broo,
and finish with deep potations of whis-
key. But if some bailiff meets them,
then Nemesis has them by the heels,
and they make the best of their way to
the county jail if they lack money to
pay the fine. If, as sometimes hap-
pens, the might of the law be the
weaker, a sharp scrimmage may ensue,
some heads may be broken, and the
band will scatter in hot haste to their
homes. But we live in civilized times,
when violence is sure to recoil upon
the head of the transgressor; and
sooner or later they will be brought to
book for their misdeeds, and have leis-
ure to repent in the quiet of a prison.
	There is, indeed, among the people a
good deal of what sentimentalists name
the Woodland Pan, what plain people
call the old Adam, or plainer still, the
Devil. But where does this not exist?
At any rate if it has been driven out
in one form, it has returned in a worse.
Some are old-fashioned enough to pre-
fer plain, strong virtues and vices to
those refinements which pass by the
name among a certain portion of Gods
creatures. If such antiquated people
are alive to-day, they may get some
satisfaction out of the rough and tum-
ble life of the hills.
	For the place is still unspoiled, still
much as it was to Walter Scott and to
the Ettrick Shepherd, when they wan-
dered over its moors, drank at its
ale-houses, and slept in its homes.
Christopher North came often thither,
and to him succeeded John Campbell
Shairp, who has written the song
which of all others most expresses its
peculiar charm. It tells of the Bush
abune Traquair, a scrap of birch on
the hillside above the Quair burn, and
of those who once met there.

Frae mony a but and ben,
By muirland, holm, and glen,
They cam ane hour to spend on the green-
wood swaird.
But long hae lad and lass
Been lying neath the grass,
The green, green grass o Traquair kirk-
yaird.
They were blest beyond compare
When they held their trysting there,
Among thae greenest hills shone on by the
sun
And then they wan a rcist,
The lownest and the best,
I Traquair kirkyaird when a was dune.

	But alas, we can scarcely hope for
the long continuance of the old fresh-
ness and vigor of the people, the old
unsullied beauty of the valley ; for the
process of ruin is even now beginning.
The 01(1 men are fast dying out, and
the younger seek the cities, and so a
new race is fast springing up which
knows not the land. Water-works and
the attendant horrors of brick houses
and cheap shops are~ contemplated to
fill the glens ; the shrill whistle of the
engine is even now seeking to scare
the curlews ; landlords are leaving
their estates to dwell elsewhere, and
ere long we may look to see Tweed
tinged with another hue than the au-
tumn floods. But that day is not yet,
and if it ever comes it will scarce be
regretted ; for by that time the valleys
will be stripped of their kindly folk,
the towns of their worthies ; and if the
people are gone, he who once loved the
land xviii seek elsewhere for his pleas-
ure.



From Blackwoods Magazine.
MY MAID OF HONOR.

	SOON after my i~eturn to Burma, it
was my good fortune to meet again the
maid of honor who told me the story
that I xvrote two years ago. I had
never told her that I was going to pub-
lish her story, and I was afraid she
might be offended when she heard. I
found that there was no necessity to
tell her. She knew. The story had
been copied into the Rangoon Gazette,
and a translation had appeared in a
vernacular paper. She was not at all
offended, though she was a little shy at
appearing in print ever so many thou-
sands of miles away in the fairy coun-
try of Belat (Europe).

1 See The Last Days of an Empire, LIvING
AGE, No. 2557, p. 15.
My Maid of Honor.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">37
My Maid of Honor.
	However, when I produced a little Taingda Mingyi, the old minister who
present that I had got for her, to show brought on the war. She was not his
her that I had not quite forgotten her, own daughter, but adopted. They
I think she was pleased. were sent on duty for six hours at a
	I told her of some of the criticisms time, and the queen herself distributed
on her story ; how some people said the hours of service for each company.
that it was not true, because it did not The maids of honor had nine silk
agree with what had been written be- skirts a month given them, and money
fore ; but mostly I told her of the besides for jackets and kerchiefs. The
favorable things that had been said. queen wore, as a rule, much the same
And when I had coaxed her into a good clothes as her maids ; but there was
temper, there, in the shadows of the this rule, that if she was wearing a
garden, I begged her to tell me some skirt of a certain design, no princess or
more of the palace and the queen. I maid must wear one of that same kind
did not find her very ready to do so. on that day.
I think she had doubts as to how it But how did you manage ? I
might sound in my translation to ears asked. Did you know beforehand
that have never heard Burmese, or what the queen was to wear?
what mistakes I might make. She When we went on duty we would
looks upon inc as a person very igno- peep and see, hiding behind some one
rant of the Burmese  as indeed I am else. And if we were wearing a skirt
 and well-meaning rather than well- like the queen, we would run off and
doing. change it and return.
	But I think she forgot after a while When I suggested that at the rate
the object of our talks, and was pleased of nine a month skirts must have ac~
to recall to herself these long-past days cumulated, she said it was easy to give
that she always says were so pleasant. them away to attendants. Nine a
For it was very pleasant in the pal- month were none too many, for it was
ace then, she says often, with a little necessary to look smart before the
stop in her voice, queen. Then skirts got spoiled in
	It must not be forgotten that she was many ways. They would play hide-
only a child, a little girl of thirteen, and-seek in the gardens. The queen
when Mandalay fell, and that she saw would hide, and the princesses and
with childish eyes, and was blind to maids of honor would look for her. Of
many things an older woman would course they never found her, and the
have seen. To children, all that those queen was very pleased. It must be
they love do is done well. Criticism remembered that the queen was not
does not come to us till later and less twenty-three when the palace was
happy days. Our gods are near to us taken. She was only a girl too.
when we are young, and we never look What happened if any one was
at their feet to see if they be clay, rash enough to find the queen? I
And who. xvould ask that our early asked.
feelings and impressions should be The girl laughed. It appears that
revised by later knowledge? I have when she first went to the palace and
never told her a great deal that has played hide-and-seek she found the
been said about her queen, and the queen. For indeed it was easy
light in which some of her acts are re- enough. I could see her kneeling
garded. Why should I? down on a little hill behind a clump of
	There appear to have been a great bamboos. Every one could see. So I
number of maids of honor over five went up and found her.
hundred in all, she told me. They  And then ? 
were divided into companies of thirty She boxed my ears. She was very
or forty, with some one as head. My angry.
maid of honor belonged to a company I suppose you never found her
whose head was the daughter of the again? I asked.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">38
	No! No one could ever find her
exccl)t the kin~ who would come and
07
play with us too. Then after a time,
when she was tired of seein~ us wander
UI) and down and look in all the wrong
places, she would come out laughing,
and say she was too clever for us, and
that some one else must hide. So one
of us would hide, and there would be
great fun looking for her all up and
down the harden, in the boats, behind
the rocks, or perhaps we would find her
perchcd in a tamarind-tree.
	Then we would go out in the boats.
The fish were so tame that if you put
some rice on the edge and tapped the
bank, and cried Hey! hey! hey!
the fish would come crowding up and
eat it. There were so many they would
quarrel and fight and push each other
about to get at the rice. Some had
gold-leaf l)ut on their heads. Once
when the queen was in a boat with the
king a big fish jumped right into the
boat, and the queen was delighted,
an(l laughed and screamed, and took it
up in her hands and put it back in the
water. Her dress was all splashed
over with water and mud, but she did
not mind that.
	 We also used to catch crows.
	What did you do that for? I
asked.
	For fun. We would wait till a
crow came into the room, and rush and
slam the doors. Then there would be
a great running about, and climbing on
tables, and throwing handkerchiefs to
fetch the crow down.
	What did you do then? Kill it?
	Kill it ? she answered with great
surprise. What should we want to
take its little life for? The queen
would put gold-leaf on its beak, or put
a ring on its foot, or tie a string with
something on it round the crows neck,
and let it go again. There was always
a tremendous excitement among the
other crows when this crow came out.
They would crowd round it and caw
very loudly, and the caught crow was
ashamed. We never caught the same
crow twice.
	If it was very hot, and we could
not go out, the queen would wrap up a
lily Maid of Honor.
	lot of things in paperrings a ad gold
and stones and feathers  and put
them in a bag. The princesses and
maids of honor drew the things out.
When you got a ring or a jewel you
were pleased, when you got a feather
every one laughed at you.
	Did you ever get a feather? I put
in.
	No ! I never got a feather; but I
got a piece of tobacco-leaf once, and I
got a small gold ring another time.
	Three times a year there was a
great amusement throwing water at
each other. A low bamboo barrier
was put in the garden, and the queen
and her maids were on one side and the
king and his pages on the other. We
got water in little cups, and threw it
one side at the other. We got very
wet, and we were not allowed to wear
old dresses, but quite new ones. They
were all spoiled, of course.
	 Who threw water at the queen ? 
 The king. Who else ?
	And did the pages cross over the
barrier ? 
	If any page crossed over the bar-
rier to our side he would have been
executed straight off. No one ever
did, of course.
	No ! girls would never cross to
the mens side. How can you ask such
a questIon?
	Then twice a year money would be
thrown by the king for the people to
scramble for. He would throw fifty
thousand rupees or more. One man
would get thirty rupees or fifty
rupees.
	What did you get ?
	I was a maid of honor. Maids of
honor do not scramble for money.
That was for the attendants, she an-
swered somewhat severely.
	It seemed to me that I was asking
rude questions. I changed the sub-
ject.
	Did the king and queen have din-
ner together?
	Yes ; they had breakfast at nine
oclock, and dinner at four oclock in
the evening. At midday the queen
would have cake, Japanese cakes.
She had a Japanese cook-woman who</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">My Maid of Honor.
knew how to make sugared cakes,
which were very nice. The breakfast
and dinner was rice, just like any other
persons dinner. I never supposed
anybody could live on anything but
rice till I saw the English. The queen
and king ate rice, and there was curry
too. It was brought in golden bowls
by the man who cooked it, and he had
to eat a little himself to show that there
was no poison in it.
	Was there ever any poison? I
inquired.
	No ; never.
	And what else did you do all
day? I asked. Did the king ever
do any work, or the queen ? The time
must have been very long.
	The king used to go to the court-
house sometimes in the early morning.
The queen did not go. It was not her
business. The time was not long at
all. It was very pleasant in the pal-
ace. We used to read books, sacred
books generally, and talk, and there
was always new people coming and
news to hear.
	You never got a newspaper, I sup-
pose ?
	 No. There were no newspapers in
the kings time. What is the good of
them? I have looked once or twice
at the Miandalay Times, which I have
seen in my mothers house. It says
that a man fell down out of some house
in Mandalay town and broke his neck,
and that the Japanese are taking some
place I never heard of before, and that
some ship has sunk in the sea near
Belat. I do not care to know these
things. I do not even know if these
things are true. I have a cousin who
helps in one of the papers, and lie tells
me that many of the things are not
true at all. I do not see the use of
papers.
	They are not any use, I answered,
except to the proprietors. I suppose
your cousin gets some money for help-
ing on the paper ? 
	Little enough, she said. Be-
sides, it is a great shame to make
money by selling things that arc all
made up. I do not think the gov-
ernment ought to allow newspapers.
Besides they are very rude some-
times.
	Probably she has seen some disa-
greeable remarks about some of her
friends. I thought I would change the
subject again.
	What else did you do in the pal-
ace?
	 I must think, she said, and she
moved round on the mat she was sit-
ting on and looked up meditatively at
the silver star that beamed above the
sunset.
	Thakin, she said presently.
	Yes ? 
	I)id you ever know of a king and
queen cooking their own dinner?
	I said that none of the kings and
queens of my acquaintance would do
such a thing.
	No!  she acquiesced ; it is un-
heard of. But my king and queen did
so one day.
	1 assumed a look of extreme surprise.
What for? I asked.
	For fun. There was nothing to
do in the afternoon. It was hot, and
we were all sleepy. The queen was
not sleepy at all. Suddenly she said
to the king, There is nothing to
do. Let us cook our dinner. I never
cooked a dinner  did you ? The
king said he never did. The queen
said it was a thing everybody ought to
know, even kings, an d it must be great
fun.
	So we were sent off in a hurry.
Some went here to get firewood, others
to get earthenware pans for cooking
others for rice and water. It was, A
hundred rupees for a pumpkin, or
here five hundred rupees for some
curry-powder, or A thousand rupees
for a few chillies.
	We got all the things at last and
put them down in the shade outside,
and the king and queen set to work.
They would not let any one help. So
we sat round and looked on. The king
lit the fire after much trouble, and
made himself dreadfully dirty. One of
us had to tell him how to do it. The
queen put the rice into the cooking-pot
with water. She ought to have washed
the rice first, but she did not knoW~
39</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">lily Maid of Honor.
that. Then the king set to and made
another fire between three bricks and
boiled the rice, and the queen made the
curry. She did not know anything
about making curries, and she kept ask-
ing questions all the time. She never
peeled the pumpkin, and she put in far
too much chillies.
	While the king and queen were
arguing about how much salt there
ought to be in the curry the fire under
the rice went out, and the king had to
light it again. When he thought the
rice was sufficiently cooked he took it
off and thought all was done. But he
could not understand why it was so
xvet. We had to tell him to pour off
the water and dry the rice.
	When at last it was done we had
all of us to eat it, for the queen said
she was not hungry. She ate just a
little, and we ate all the rest. It was
not good at all. The rice was quite
hard in the middle and smoky, and the
curry was so hot that tears came into
our eyes. Fortunately there were a
great many of us, and everybody
wanted to eat a little because the king
and queen had cooked it. For no one
ever before heard of a king and queen
cooking food. It was a quite unknown
thing in all the world for kings and
queens to cook. But it was very amus-
ing. Alihit ~vas very pleasant in the
palace in those days.
	She stopped again, and there came
into my mind a saying of the wise old
minister, the Kinwoon Mingyi, in those
last days of the fall. How one day lie
went into the palace to see the king
about some very important business,
that business on which lay the fate of
the king and queen and their followers
and their people, and lie could get no
attention because the king was playing
with the queen. The minister went
away sadly to face the ruin coining
swiftly up the river, and when lie came
without the palace to his own house he
met there some of his advisers, Euro-
peans, who were trying to help him to
save the king in spite of the king.
They asked lilni how he had sped in
his interview, and the minister told
what had happened how the king
was at play and could not be disturbed.
The kingdom is in the hands of chil-
dren, he said. There is no hope at
all.
	Presently she went on again The
queen used to go twice a day to the
pagoda in the palace to pray, once in
the morning and once in the evening
as the sun set.
	 What did she pray for ?  I asked.
	What does one pray for, Thakin ?
She prayed for what she wanted, I sup-
pose, just as we do. I should think
she asked that her little son might not
die, and to keep the love of her hus-
band, just as we all do. A queen
would not pray differently from any
other woman, would she? Both her
sons died from smallpox one after the
other, and the queen was very sorry.
The girls did not die, and every morn-
ing they came to bow to the king and
queen. They lived in a separate part
of the palace from the queen. The
girls lived, but the sons always died.
And yet the queen tried all she could to
have strong children. When a baby
was coming she would eat lizards eggs
out of the jungle. They were toasted
over the fire, and are very strong food.
And she would eat the flesh of unborn
calves. Only she of all the people in
the l)ahace was allowed meat, and only
when she was going to have a child.
But it was all no good, the sons always
died.
	The king also went to the pagoda
twice a day to pray. And the monks
would come and talk to him, and he
would always listen to what they said.
Monks would come to him when they
liked. He was a good man, the king,
and every one liked him. Some l)eople
did not like the queen at all. She was
very severe. If the king said that any
person was to be h)unished, he gener-
ally was sorry afterwards and the man
got off; but the queen was never sorry.
If she said that any one was to be
executed, there was no hope at all.
She had no mercy when she gave an
order.
	There was a Roman Catholic sister
in the palace who used often to come
to the queen, and the queen gave her
40</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">My Maid of Honor.
41
four little girls to take away and edu- give offerings to the monks and to hear
cate properly. She took them away them preach. It happened one even-
and kept them for a year or two, and ing when she went there to hear a
took them to Bengal and elsewhere, I sermon, that she noticed seated behind
think. After a time they came back, the monk a boy just received into the
and the queen sent for them to come monastery. All boys, as the Thakin
to her in the palace. knows, must enter the monkhood once
	So the children came. They were in their lives, and take the yellow robe,
dressed in European dress, and when and keep the vows, if it be only for the
they came into the queens presence, months of fasting. This boy was about
instead of sitting down, as all must sixteen then, and he had just come in,
before the queen, they stood up. and sat there behind his teacher, hold-
Mebya was very angry.  Sit down, ing his fan, and the princess thought
she said; but they did not. They were he was the most lovable of all boys
frightened, I think, and did not under whom she had seen.
stand. She caught one by the arm and She could not, of course, speak to
pulled it down, and the others then sat him, but whenever she could she would
down. What is this? said the go to that monastery to give offerings
queen, and she pulled at a chain round and hope to see the little novice.
the neck of one of them, and a little Sometimes she saw him, and some-
image came out.  It is the image of a times he was with his teacher and did
god, she said,  of a foreign god. Take not appear. But when she saw his
them away and dress them properly, face she forgot all the teaching of the
and take away their idols, for each had monk, all the prayers she came to say
an image to its neck. she forgot everything, as girls do.
	Mebya was not at all pleased with So she was in love with the novice,
these children, but soon they became and she thought always of him and of
just like any one else, how she could tell him of her love.
	This was only a little anger. Once But it was very difficult. You see she
I saw her very angry indeed, dread- was a kings daughter, and kings
fully angry. I remember ho~v fright- daughters may only marry kings.
ened we all were. There was no chance at all that she
	She stopped again for a moment. I could ever marry him, or even speak
said nothing. I saw that she was quite to him except by some deceit. She
lost in her memories of those palace was very carefully kept in the palace,
(lays, and would talk on and on if I did and no men could come near her. To
not interrupt her. The present was any man who caine into her presence
quite forgotten in the recollections of unbidden, only one thing could happen,
her youth. There was a far-away look and that was death.
in her face, and a soft color on her  The princess knew this, but still
cheeks, as if she was very happy. she did not despair. She thought and
	It was dark now across the hills, and thought of some way. She was quite
very still. The low whisper of moving certain she would succeed in the end,
water came up out of the river, and the and this is what she did.
night looked down upon. us with a There was an.old woman among her
thousand diamond eyes. servants who had been her nurse when
	There was a princess, a half-sister she was a little girl, and she told the 01(1
of the king, younger than he, younger nurse about it. And the nurse begged
than the queen Mebyn, the youngest of and prayed her princess to forget the
all the princesses. She had a house- boy ; she said over and over again
hold of her own, as all the princesses that nothing could happen but disaster,
had, and she was very pretty. She grievous disaster, to both, and death.
was religious too, and would go often But the girl would not hear. It is like
with her attendants outsi(le the palace pouring oil 1.11)011 a fire to give advice to
to the monastery near the south wall to one in love, the Thakin knows, and it</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">42
only made the princess more and more
determined that the boy should come
to her. Not all the guards and orders
of the king, not all the thousand prying
eyes of the palace, not anything in
heaven or earth, not even the fear of
death, should keep them apart. That
she was sure. At last, when the prin-
cess one day rushed out of her rooms
in the palace to drown herself in the
moat, the old nurse gave way, and said
she would take a message to the boy
but she meant quite a different message
from what the princess thought.
	The nurse went to the monastery
that evening, and in some way she
managed to see the boy. She told him
that the princess had fallen in love
with him. Then she went on to say
what a terrible thing it was, and how
it could only end in one way. The boy
must run away, she said, to avoid
death. If he did not go, she said, she
would herself tell an official, and have
him sent to exile to Mogaung. lie
must not stay and trouble the heart of
the princess, but be off at once.
	The old nurse expected the boy
would be terrified, and that she would
have no trouble with him. He will
run off at once, she said to herself
and when the princess cannot see him
every day nearly, as she does now, she
will in time forget. This is the way
out of the difficulty.
	But the boy refused to go.
Whether it was he had noticed the
princess looking at him, and had fallen
in love with her too, I do not know;
but he declined to go. If you, he
said to the nurse, go and tell any
official about it, and I am arrested, I
will tell them all about the reason. I
will say that you came to me with mes-
sages from the princess. Everybody
shall know. Go and tell your official if
you like. You know what will happen.
If the king does not punish you for
bringing me messages, the princess will
have you killed for getting me into
trouble ; and the princess will herself
be punished. Go and tell.
	The nurse saw she had made a
tremendous mistake. She ought to
have gone straight to some official and
My Maid of Honor.
	got the boy sent off without his know-
ing why he was sent. Now she saw
that matters were very much worse
than before.
	She went back to the palace in de-
spair; and when the princess ques~
tioned her about what had happened,
she was obliged to lie, and say that
there was no way of speaking to the
boy, as the monks were all about.
	The princess was exceedingly angry
at this, and said it was because the
nurse was stupid. Then she said if
time could not be gained to talk to the
boy, yet the nurse could get a chance
of giving him a note. So the princess
went off and wrote a letter, a love-
letter. She wrote it very small upon a
little piece of paper, which she rolled
up like one of those rolls of paper that
women wear in the holes of their ears
to keep the hole open and in proper
shape when they do not care to wear
gold ear-rings. She wrote the letter
very secretly so that no one should
know, and next afternoon she came
and put it in the old womans ear, and
sent her out to the monastery to see
the boy.
	So the woman went. She gave up
trying to fight against the love of the
princess, and she surrendered herself
to fate. She went and gave the letter
to the boy, slipping it into his hand by
stealth as she placed some flowers be-
fore the image of Buddha. She could
not get an answer that night, of course,
but the princess did not mind. When
she heard that the letter had reached
the boy she was happy again.
	Do you know what it was she
wrote, Thakin?
	How can I know? I said; I
never received a love-letter from any
young lady. How do they write? Tell
me.
	It was not just a letter. It was a
little love-song. All women know it.
It goes like this, and she began to
hum to herself in curious minor tones
a song of which this is a translation.
She sang it so prettily that it seemed~to
me she must be thinking of some one
to whom she herself would like to say
the words. Perhaps she did </PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">My Maid of Honor.
	My lover is gold, he is pure gold without
any speck. I will love him for a hundred
years, never shall I cease to love him. Do
not doubt me, my lover, for I am not as
other girls are who love here and there,
but am true far beyond death. Love me,
then, fdr there is no one that can love you
as I do. Come, let us go, my lover to the
pagoda, and we will pray there that we
may never part ; not in this life, nor in the
next, nor the next. For a hundred lives,
for a thousand eternities, we shall live and
live and be together.
	My lover is pure gold. I would wear
him as a necklet about my neck that
should not leave me forever. He is my
king, my lord, and there is no one in my
heart but him.
	When she had finished there was a
silence. Far away across the river the
gongs in a monastery began to ring,
and the notes thrilled to us out of the
distance like an answer to her words.
In amongst the bushes of the garden
the gauzy white-winged moths wavered
to and fro, and a night-jar came fleeing
past on noiseless wings.
	Next day the princess went in the
evening to the monastery with the
nurse and attendants to give offerings,
and she saw him, the boy, her lover.
They could not speak, of course  they
could only look a little, a very little, for
fear people should notice ; but as they
came away the boy managed to give a
note to the old woman, who gave it to
the princess. I do not know what was
in the letter. I know what was in the
one the princess wrote, because it was
found afterwards, but the note he
wrote her was never found. After this
they wrote to each other often, using
always the old nurse as messenger, and
writing the letter on little slips of paper
to be put in her ears. And when they
saw each other at the monastery they
loved each other more and more.
	It seemed as if this must be the
end, for how could they ever meet
she who was a princess, and he a lad
in a monastery? Presently he left the
mounstery and returned to his home in
Mandalay ; but this made matters no
better, only perhaps worse.
	But the princess was mad, and
nothing would stop her. She thought
43
and thought, till at last a scheme came
to her. She waited till the boys hair
was growl~ long again  it was shaved
off in the monastery  and then she
sent out the old nurse to bun one even-
ing secretly with a letter and a bundle.
	The letter was just a few words of
love, for there is no room to write much
on a piece of paper, but the old woman
had her orders. She met the lad at
nightfall in the house of a relation in
the city, and she gave him the letter
and opened the bundle. Here, she
said, is one of my princess~ s own
(iresses. Quick, change and put it on.
Tie up your hair like a girl, and here
is some false hair to add to it, and here
are some flowers. So the boy changed
quickly, putting off his boys dress, and
putting on the pink and silver skirt
and white jacket of a girl. He put
flowers in his hair, and a pearl neck-
lace about his neck, and gold bangles
on his arms. Nothing had been for-
gotten. With his round cheeks and
his young fl0ure he looked just like a
girl, and they went away, the nurse
an(l the boy-girl, through the city to
the palace gates. The nurse told the
sentries that this was her niece, a
young girl who was coming to be at-
tendant on the princess, and the guards
let her through. They went on through
the gardens to the rooms where the
princess lived. So they met at last,
those two, and loved and kissed and
slept in each others arms, with the
fear of death covering them like a
cloak. But they did not care. What
did it matter? She stopped again.
	To make the end plain, I must ex-
plain here what those who do not know
the Burmese tongue would not under-
stand. There are in Burmese two sets
of pronouns. One is masculine and
the other is feminine. Thus a man for
I would say chundaw, but a woman
would say ch~mm~t, and so on. it must
have been very bewildering to one
brought up as a man to say chundaw,
to have to remember always to say
ch,inirnrtuk. It is but a trifle, perhaps,
but it was the flaw wherein the prin-
cesss little intrigue failed, and it
brought ruin to them both.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">44
	They lived, went on my maid of
honor, together for months. Of
course some of the attendants on the
princess soon got to know that the new
girl was no maid at all, but a boy. But
the secret was well kept. You see,
Thakin, that it was such a deadly secret
that no one dared to speak of it. Had
it been a little thing, no doubt it would
soon have been spread all over the pal-
ace ; but this was far too serious.
	The boy kept very quiet. He just
stayed in the princess~ s rooms and
went nowhere for a long time. I sup-
pose the secret must have been found
out sometime, but who could have sus-
pected the way of it?
	One morning when I went to my
wait at noon, I saw at once when I
came into the queens presence that
something had gone wrong. She looked
very angry. She had a way of ruffling
up her skirt to show her little bare feet
when she was annoyed, and she had
ruffled it up very much this morning.
The king was seated by her, looking
very troubled. All the maids were
frightened to death, and in front of the
king and queen, kneeling on the floor,
were two guards of the gate with a girl
between them. The gil ards were just
explaining to the king how that this
girl had come to the gate that morning
to get out. They had challenged her.
Who are you? they said, for they
did not recognize her face. And the
girl had looked up and asked,  Chun-
daw la ? Are you speaking to me ~
using the fatal masculine. The sus-
l)icions of the guards were aroused.
What girl are you that speak like a
man ? they said, and they arrested
this would-be girl, and soon enough
discovered who she was.
	There was the lad kneeling before
the king, grey with fear, for he knew
his time was come. He could not
speak for very horror, and you could
see him panting for breath. We were
all so sorry for him, for he was such a
pretty boy, and looked prettier in his
girls dress.
	Presently through the door and up
tile steps came tile princess. She had
been sent for by the king. I do not
lily hi/laid of Honor.
	think she knew at first why she had
been called, but when she saw her
lover there she understood at once.
She came up as near to hhn as she
could, and knelt down before the king.
She looked in great distress, and tears
caine into her eyes and ran do~vn her
cheeks. She looked only at her lover,
she never looked at the king or queen
or any one else. He was so afraid, I
do not think he even knew she was
there  lie was quite distraught. Then
there was an inquiry. It did not take
long, for the princess confessed at once.
She said it was all her fault ; the boy
was not to blame, she insisted. If any
one was to be punished it must be she,
for it was by her orders that the lad
had been brought into the palace. She
pleaded and pleaded for the boy, and I
think the king looked sorry, but the
queen only got more and more angry.
She was especially furious at the love-
letter, the little love-song the princess
had written to her lover, which was
found on him when lie was searched at
the gate. He had always carried it
with him. It was a terrible scene,
Thakin. Such an end to all their love-
making ! I can remember it all now.
I can see it as if it were before me.
The room with gold-and-red pillars,
and the sad king, and the angry queen,
and the princess, and 
	Her voice had begun to quaver, and
she stopped suddenly and began to cry
softly ; she was so sorry for them both.
Poor child, it must have been a dread-
ful scene for a little girl of only twelve
years old to witness. No wonder she
remembered it so well. Her tears
seemed to give her relief, but I said,
Do hot go on if it hurts you. I can
imagine the end.
	I will finish now, as I have be-
gun, she said. There is not much
more. The iuquiry was soon over, for
there was no doubt about it. No one
denied what had happened. The boy,
still in his girls dress, was led away,
and the princess followed. Many of us
who could escape unseen went after
theni to see. The boy went along be-
tween his guards like a man in a dreani.
Once without the kings presence, the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">princess tried to get to her lover to kiss
him, but the guards repulsed her, and
her attendants took hold of her to take
her to her chambers, as the king had
ordered; but she broke from them, and
seized a golden bowl of drinking water
which one of her attendants was carry-
ing for her. She went up to the guards
aoain with it. Give it to him, she
said, my last gift. The guards saw
no harm, and gave the boy the water,
and he drank to her with lack-lustre
eyes. Then her attendants took her
away. Be of good courage, she cried
as she went. Be of good courage, for
I love you always. She did not care
who heard. The boy tried to speak,
but his throat was choked, and they
went each their own way, and they
never saw each other again.
	The princess was shut up in a spe-
cial prison. After a few days she was
told that her lover had been exiled to
Mogaung, far away on the Chinese
frontier. It was told her so that she
might not be too distressed. But she
knew that he had gone to no Mogaung.
She would not believe. She knew he
was dead ; and in a few days more,
brooding over her misery, she went
mad.
	There she was found when Man-
dalay was taken. She was released
then, and gradually got back her senses
and became a nun. She is now alive
in Mandaiaya nun.
	And the boy? No one can love a
princess and live. He was drowned in
the Irrawaddy. He was tied up in a
sack with great stones, and thrown
from a boat into the waters of the great
river.	H. FIELDING.



From The National Review.
SIR JAMES FITZJAMES STEPHEN.
BY SIR FREDERICK POLLOCK.

	IT would be an idle compliment to
say ihat Mr. Leslie Stephens life of
his brother is a good piece of literary

.1	The Life of James Fltzjames Stephen, Bart.,
K.C.S.I., a Judge of the High Court of Justice.
By his brother Leslie Stephen. London: Smith,
Elder &#38; Co. 1895. 8vo, K and 504 pp.
45
workmanship. That is no more than
we have to expect of Mr. Stephen,
whatever may be the subject on which
he chooses to write. What makes his
book eminently acceptable to every-
one who wished to see Fitzjames Ste-
phens memory duly honored, as well
as making it a substantial addition to
Mr. Leslie Stephens own achieve-
ments, is the admirable judgment
shown by the writer in dealing not
only with many things to which he is
the best living witness, but with a con-
siderable mass of professional and
more or less technical matters not
naturally familiar to him, and largely
taken, by the necessity of the case,
from external information. It is diffi-
cult for a friend of both the subject of
tile memoir and tile biographer to be
sure of being free from bias, but, so far
as I can trust my impression, it seems
to me tllat Mr. Stephens treatment of
Fitzjamess work is really not open to
any material exception, and deserves
approval as nearly unqualified as can
be deserved by any Iluman perform-
ance in tilis kind. Even the tale of
minute clerical errors and misprints is
less than one commonly expects ill a
first edition: an allusion to Madame
de- Bovary, characteristic facts of
the paper, i.e., the Saturday Review,
which obviously should read parts,
and equality, justice, and good con-
science for the well-known Anglo-
Indian formula justice, equity, and
good conscience, are the gravest I
have noted. Having nothing to offer
that can properly be called criticism,
perhaps the best thing I can do is to
speak fronl my own point of view by
way of confirmation, and possibly of
supplement in some particulars.
	My acquaintance with Fitzjames Ste-
phen began when he came Ilome from
India in 1872. Like many other of the
things for which I have had most cause
to be thankful, it was due in a large
measure to Sir Henry Maine, who was
already pleased to treat me as a prom-
ising learner in his school. I was very
young at the bar, and as young men
will, and perhaps ought, I cherished
ideals of reform and developmenf
Sir James Fitzjames Stephen.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">	46	Sir James Fitzjames Stephen.
which at the time seemed objects of
proximate attainment, and which I am
now content to worship as somewhat
remote counsels of perfection. I3ut I
remain of opiaion that the drawbacks
of being an enthusiast at twenty-five
are less than those of being an obstruc-
tive at fifty.
	Nothing less than a strong dose of
scientific enthusiasm would have suf-
ficed in this case to overleap the bar-
riers of shyness, reasonable diffidence,
and difference of age and standing,
and make the best of the advantages
given to me by my fathers friendship
with distinguished Cambridge men, not
only of his own undergraduate genera-
tion, but of those which succeeded it
down to the middle of the century.
There was another influence of real
importance, though it would be as
difficult as it is needless to convince
outsiders that it is not exaggerated by
those who know it. So much has al-
ready been said in print about the
Cambridge Apostles, including what
my father, the most discreet of men,
thought proper to say in his iRemem-
brances, and what is most well and
judiciously said on the best authority
in this very book, that I can have no
scruple in adding my testimony to th~
singularly beneficent power of that
society in preserving continuous intel-
lectual fellowship and personal sym-
pathy among its members of all ages,
professions, and opinions. I do not
know, and I doubt whether any one
now living knows, exactly how a so-
ciety founded in the form of an ordi-
nary essay club came to assume this
character; anyhow it did so at an early
stage, and provided a common ground
for men of such widely different facul-
ties and tempers as Maurice, 0-. S.
Venables (a remarkable man who, like
Charles Austin, was condemned by the
special branch of his profession to
which he devoted himself to leave no
tangible record), James Spedding,
Thompson, Monckton Milnes, Clerk
Maxwell, Maine, and Stephen to meet
and exchange ideas with absolute
frankness. Mr. Stephen has recorded
Fitzjamess own statement that he and
Maine took some time to understand
one another; without the freedom of
the societys meetings I suspect it
would have been longer. For my own
part I am sure I was beholden to the
Apostles, if not for being so early ad-
mitte(l to friendly relations by Maine
and Stephen, yet for the rapid and easy
growth of our friendship once begun.
	Maine and Fitzjames Stephen were
quite at their best in each others com-
pany. Their qualities had precisely
the differences that were fitted to make
each of them play, so to speak, up to
the others hand. It was a large and
luminous conversation, with none of
the pettiness of common talk, and very
little of the technical and professional
detail of which lay people complain
when lawyers are gathered together.
Not that I allow the complaint ; for,
as Theocritus says, who may speak
Doric if not Dorians ? and it is not
the least of our privileges that in
any part of the English-speaking world
two lawyers can always, within five
minutes after they meet, be talking of
things no foreigner can understand.
However, Maine and Stephen met on a
wider plane, and as men of the world,
but not worldly. They both avoided
insisting on small points (a fault which
has spoilt many a good talk), though for
quite different reasons. As Mr. Leslie
Stephen has truly noted, Fitzjames s
mind had not the subtilty and accuracy
of a born scholar; he was accurate by
taking pains and not by instinct, and
there was a point beyond which he did
not think it worth the pains, though he
grudged no amount of toil for any ob-
ject that he appreciated. Maine, on
the other hand, was not of a laborious
constitution, and rather shrank from
undertaking any minute investigation
his strength was in combining a wide
and masterful view of his subject as
a whole with rapid and exquisitely
fine perception of the manner in which
details told on the general result.
Stephen, therefore, eschewed the mint
and anise and cummin of discussion
because such things did not interest
him, but Maine rather because his
knowledge and subtilty made him wary</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">Sir Jwnes Fitzjames Stephen.
of committing himself. Both Maine
and Stephen, moreover, had the prac-
tised journalists power of coming to
the point in the most effective manner,
and without loss of time ; and both,
while they shared a sceptical or even
pessimistic temper about many political
and social questions, had that ample
sense of humor which is the proper
compensation of pessimism, and of
which many respectable optimists are
wholly deprived, lest they should be
too happy for human fortune. It will
be seen that the conversation of two
such men, though constantly prolonged
until it had to be cut short by the posi-
tive exigencies of daily life, could not
suffer either from prolixity or from un-
relieved seriousness. For many years
it was among my greatest pleasures,
and I cannot but think that much of
what I learnt from it, though not capa-
ble of being set down in terms, has
entered into whatever powers I may
have acquired of making my own
knoWledge useful or interesting to
others by speech or writing. As time
went on I naturally became more inde-
pendent in my methods of work, which,
indeed, from the first were nearer to
Maines than to Stephens, and nothing
could have been more generous than
Stephens recognition of a younger
man 5 right to go his natural way.
Once he wrote to me, quite frankly
and pleasantly, about his mixed feel-
ings in seeing results not much unlike
his own arrived at by widely different
means.
During those same years, and espe-
cially before Sir James Stephen was
appointed a judge, I saw a great deal
of his work and l)rojects. Mr. Leslie
Stephen has, according to my recollec-
tion, slightly underrated the hopes
entertained by him at one time of per-
suading the heads of the legal profes-
sion to take up Lord Westburys
abandoned scheme of codification on
more practical lines. I think his
hopes were pretty high for some years,
and not without reasonable grounds.
Between 1872 and 1879 there were no
means of foreseeing the recrudescence
of party strife and external troubles
which, now for half a generation, has
thrown deliberate constructive reform
into the background. As late as 1879,
indeed, there seemed to be a fair pros-
pect of passing an English criminal
code which would have been better
than any then existing. Meanwhile
Italy has advanced while we have
stood still, and the new Italian Penal
Code holds the primacy for the present.
About 18Th, however, I think Fitz-
james Stephen had come to the conclu-
sion that private enterprise must lead
the way before any considerable sup-
port could be obtained for a codifying
movement. I was to have been asso-
ciated with him in a digest of the law
of contract, and we talked over it at
various times at his chambers in the
Temple (though I am free to confess
that we were apt to diverge from Indian
codes into other Indian matters, and
from the philosophy of law into things
in general). This plan, however, was
cut off by his promotion to the Bench,
and left so little record that it has only
a passing mention in this book. One
small part of it was executed, and was
published several years afterwards in
the first number of the Law Quarterly
Review, where the curious may find it if
they will.
None of Stephens particular designs
for the codification of English law have
yet been carried into effect, but it must
not be supposed that they were fruit-
less. His example was followed by my
learned friend Judge Chalmers on the
subject of bills of exchange, and by
myself on that of partnership. Both
of our works have been substantially
adopted by the legislature, and in both
cases an important branch of commer-
cial law has been made accessible and
intelligible to men of business without
producing (in thirteen years experi-
ence in one case and five in the other)
any of the increased litigation or other
troubles foretold in general terms by
the opponents of codification. The
skilled hand of Judge Chalmers has
now given us a code on the sale of
goods which has not even been ad-
versely criticised. I am not prepared
to deny that Fitzjames Stephen may
47</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">Sir James Fitzjames Stephen.
have wanted to go too fast in England,
or may have actually gone too fast, in
one or two cases, in India. Still, if
work of this kind is to be kept in hand
until it is in a form absolutely beyond
criticism, it is in great danger of not
getting done at all. It must also be
remembered in any critical estimate of
Stephens own performances, whether
official in India or experimental in En-
gland, that he always insisted on pen-
odical revision and correction as among
the necessary functions of a properly
equipped legislative department. To
point out, as I have myself done more
than once, that the Indian Contract
Act of 1872 has stood too long unre-
vised, is not in any way derogatory to
Stephens merit in finally settling that
act and passing it into law after long
(lelays caused by differences on two or
three points of policy which his prede-
cessors had been unable to overcome.
Rather it is mere fidelity to Stephens
own declared principlcs a code, as he
was never tired of saying, is an elabo-
rate piece of mechanism, and one might
as well exl)ect the engines of a ship to
run for a hundred voyages without ad-
justments or repairs as a code to be
administere(l for twenty years without
disclosing any need for amendment.
There has been some improvement in
these matters, and in this country we
may be thankful that we have a Parlia-
mentary Counsels office, and that the
House of Commons sometimes refrains
from spoiling its work. But it remains
true that only a minority of the edu-
cated public, and even of lawyers, ap-
preciate the importance of legislation
as a distinct branch of legal science and
~art ; and among that minority still
fewer understand its difficulty.
	Fitzjames Stephens official work in
India filled a very short part of his life,
but in some ways the most important
and fruitful part. After the lapse of
more than twenty years, as I can report
from what I heard on the spot, it has
left among both official and unofficial
people at the seat of government a
memory of strenuous and mainly suc- population of the most diverse races
eessful exertion which is still lively, and manners ; but there is no doubt at
and which is all the more remarkable all that in many cases Englishmen in
because Stephen resigned the post of
legal member of council after holding
it only half the usual period of five
years. I think some of his minutes
and speeches, and especially the min-
ute on the administration of justice
which was the last or almost the last
of his official writings, might well be
republished here, as a selection of
Maines has already been. The last-
mentioned minute, in particular, con-
tains some of Stephens best and most
characteristic work, and many parts of
it are of general interest to students of
legislation and judicial systems. his
general attitude towards Anglo-Indian
life exhibits his fair-mindedness and
sense of justice in a striking light. It
is evident that the climate, the oflicial
restraint, the elaborate routine of even
private life, and the general incompre-
hensibility of Asiatic ways to the West-
ern mind, were irksome and rel)ugnant
to him. As regards the absence of
English comfort of ~vhicli he coin-
plained, I can only suppose, knowing
Fitzjames Stephen to have been in no
way a fastidious man, that either he
was exceptionally ill served or there
has been a great improvement in the
last twenty years. Yet he never wa-
vered in his appreciation of India and
the British Empire in India as being
perhaps the most interesting things in
the modern world. Once, under the
stress of indignation produced by the
murder of Lord Mayo, lie wrote of
India as a country for which no En-
glishman ever did or ever will or can
feel one tender or genial feelinox
Mr. Leslie Stephen has supplied the
proper qualification in a note. In ad-
(lition to the special circumstances, it
may be said that Calcutta is in itself
the least interesting and the least gen-
uinely Indian place in the whole of
northern India, and probably about the
least favorable place for observing
native types of character. I do not
myself understand how one can be ex-
pected to have any defined feelings
towards a continent inhabited by a vast
48</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">Sir James Fitzjames Stephen.
India have contracted a real affection
for the people among whom and with
whom they did their duty, and the
affection has been mutual so far as the
gre at gulf of religion and custom would
allow. Not having seen much of India,
I yet have seen how a Rajput gentle-
man looks an English gentleman in the
face, how an English scholar can be as
much as ease among Mahommedan
pupils as a fellow of an English college
among his juniors, and how a Sikh
gentleman can greet an English travel-
ler like an old friend for the sake of his
kinship to an official superior who left
India many years before. Perhaps the
evidence is slender ; but in such mat-
ters ones impressions cannot be meas-
ured by the quantity of the experience,
and I stand convinced that the pessi-
mist view of our relations with natives
of good condition is on the whole to be
set do~vn as an excusable passing mood
and not as a justifiable opinion. In
this as in some other matters Fitzjames
Stephen did himself injustice by excess
of candor, putting forward, as Mr.
Stephen observes, the harsher side of
his opinions rather than softening it.
One thing more may be worth mention,
upon a point occurring not in the ac-
count of Fitzjames Stephens Indian
office, but in what is said of his later
correspondende with Lord Lytton.
The suggestion of an authorized text-
book of morality for Indian schools,
which appears to Mr. Leslie Stephen
rather quaint, would cause an edu-
cated Asiatic to wonder, if at all, only
that we have not done something of
the kind long ago. Certainly it has
been under quite serious consideration.
It would in effect be a partial renewal
of Akbars grand though premature
endeavor for unity, on more modern
and less ambitious lines.
	Mr. Leslie Stephen has spoken of his
brothers interest in religious and phil-
osophical speculation so fully and with
such discernment that I cannot pretend
to add anything. The beliefs at which
Fitzjames arrived after much thought
and searching of heart were those of a
strong and sincere nature revolting
against a dogmatic. education, but re
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	~
volting, in the main, within the limits
which that education had laid down.
It is a vigorous reaction, but on the
same plane and the same lines as the
action to which it is opposed. Only
personal and historical interest can now
be claimed for most of the results. In
the philosophy of politics and law,
Fitzjaxnes Stephen was an uncompro-
mising Hobbist. This doctrine amounts
to making the ideas of one branch of
law, namely the criminal law, the sole
and universal measure of admissible
conceptions not only in jurisprudence
but in politics and ethics ; and Mr.
Leslie Stephen has given a hint that
this point does not escape him. It is
not a doctrine I can accept, but it still
has many supporters, who ought to be
grateful to Fitzjames Stephen for hav-
ing stated and maintained it with ex-
treme clearness.
	Possibly some readers may expect
me to speak of Sir James Stephen as
an English judge. But, not having
myself practised at the Common Law
Bar, and not having been inside a crim-
inal court since I was the late Mr. Jus-
tice Willess marshal, just twenty-five
years ago, I could say nothing at first
hand except by way of comment on Sir
James Stephens reported judgments,
and what I could say of those would be
much too technical for these pages. I
do believe, however~ that at least once
or twice his massive and direct presen-
tation of legal principles did good ser-
vice in checking one dangerous form of
error; I mean that which consists in
disguising a plain proposition of law in
a cloud of uncertain words, and making
a mystery of it for the purpose of do-
(lucing unsound consequences and call-
ing them equity. Stephen always had
the courage of his common sense, a
quality that has sometimes failed greater
lawyers.
	I am not competent to comment on
the preliminary chapter of family his-
tory, which to a large extent is new 
at any rate in this complete and orderly
presentation  even to many friends of
the family. But it is one of the most
interesting chapters in the book, and,
its record of a high level of ability and,
49</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">50
what is more, of character, kept up
through so many generations and in so
many branches of a common stock, is a
document of permanent and intrinsic
value.




From Nature.
THE PENDULUM AND GEOLOGY.1
	SINcE the number of swings which
0,

a pendulum of given length makes in a
certain number of hours, depends upon
the attraction of the earth at the place
where it is swinging, it follows that, if
an observer carries the same l)endulum
to different places, and notes the numn-
ber of swings at each place he visits,
he can by that means compare the
force of gravity at the several places.
If the earth were a smooth spheroid
consisting of concentric shells, each of
uniform density throughout, then gmav-
ity would have the same value at all
stations situated on the same parallel
of latitude. But if, as is the case in
nature, there are mountains and ele-
vated plateaus along the course fol-
lowed by the observer, gravity ought to
vary from its normal value, and in fact
it is found to do so. Theoretically it is
possible to calculate what variation of
gravity at a given station ought to be
caused by the altitude of the station,
and the attraction of the neighboring
visible masses i.e., of the mountain or
plateau where the pendulum is swung,
and of the rock masses round about,
and when these disturbing causes are
allowed for, and the corresponding cor-
rections made, the value of gravity as
deduced from the rate of the pendulum
might be expected to tally with what it
would be at the base level, supposing
the mountains and all the surrounding
masses carted clean away, and the
smooth surface of the globe laid bare.
This correction is termed reducing to
the sea level, or to the mean level if the

1 Results of a Transcontinental Series of
Gravity Measurements. By George Rockwell
Putnam. Notes on the Gravity Determinations
Reported by Mr. G. R. Putnam. By Grove Karl
Gilbert. (Washington, U.S.A.: Philosophical
Societys Belletin, vol. xiii., pp. 3176.)
The Pendulum and Geology.
	reference is made, not to tile sea, but
to some inlan(l station. The question
then to be answere(l for each station is,
whether when tilis correction has been
made, or, in technical language, when
gravity has been reduced to the sea, or
give
mean, level, does the reduction
the value wllich might be expected for
the latitude ? If it does not, this
points to some deviation from regu-
larity in the density of the earths crust
below tile station, tile nature of which
may be inferred from tile cilliracter and
amount of residual discrepancy, when
tile reduction has beets made. In this
way it is that the peildulum becomes a
kind of geological stethoscope.
	In investigations of tllis kind, tIle
elevated ground which forms tile sta-
tion is usually very much wider than it
is IliglI, so tilat, bearing in mind tile
law of tile inverse square, it may be
regarded as an extensive plain. If
from local peculiarities it cannot be so
regarded, compensatory allowances lire
made to bring it un(ler that category.
The effects of the station being situ-
ated on an elevated plateau are of
tllree kinds, two of wilich cause gravity
to appear smaller tilan it would appear
at tile sea level beneath tile statiors,
and one wilich causes it to appear
greater. Of tile two which make it
appear smaller, the more important is
that tile increased distance from tile
eartils centre causes tile attraction of
the earth as a whole to be diminisiled
tile otIler, which is insignificant, and
usually neglected, is that the increased
distance from the axis of rotation in-
creases tile centrifugal force, which is
opposed to gravity. The tilird effect,
whiell causes gravity to appear greater
than at tile sea level, arises from the
attraction of tile matter of which the
elevated plain, or mountain, is com-
posed, for tilat may be regarded as an
adventitious mass of rock, in excess
of the sphere, placed beneath the pen-
dulum. The reduction of the gravity
observed at tile statioms consists, tilere
fore, in adding a correction equivalent
to the diminution due to the elevation
of the station, and subtracting a cor-
rection equivalent to the attraction of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">The Pendulum and Geology.
the mass of the elevated plain. If the
reduction so made does not bring the
observed value to agree with the value
at the sea level, appropriate to the lati-
tude of the station, there must be some
geological cause present to account for
the discrepancy.
	It caine to light in 1847, in conse-
quence of the great trigonometrical
survey of India, that, on approaching
the range of the Himalayas within
about sixty miles, the plumbline, or
vertical, was slightly deflected towards
the mountains, so that it (lid not re-
main exactly perpendicular to the
earths surface. This was what might
have been expected, because the great
rocky mass would naturally draw the
plumb-line towards it. But when the
attraction of the mountains came to be
calculated, it was discovered, that, al-
though their action was great enough
to have caused a source of perplexity
to the surveyors, it ~vas nevertheless
not so great as might have been ex-
pecte(l. Clearly, then, some geological
cause was latent, which required to be
explained.
	After some not very successful at-
tempts at explanation by others, Airy,
the ii astronomer royal, proposed in
1855 a solution of the difficulty which
met the case. He assumed, as in those
days was usually done, that the crust of
the earth was comparatively thin, and
rested upon a more or less liquid sub-
stratum, which in his paper in the
	Philosophical Transactions  he called
lava. Then he showed that a great
mountain mass would break the crust
through unless it was supported by a
protuberance beneath it, projecting
downwards into a layer denser than
itself. In short, it is needed to be held
up in hydrostatic equilibrium, much as
an iceberg is supported in the ocean;
an(l he explained how, under these cir-
cumstances, the observed deficiency of
attraction of the plumb-line towards the
mountains would be accounted for.
	Although this observation upon the
plumb-line ~vas not a direct investiga-
tion of the force of gravity, it was
nevertheless conducive to it, for the
unexpected abnormality in the hon-
51
zontal effect of mountain attraction
rendered it probable that the same
cause, whatever it might be, would pro-
duce some corresponding effect upon
vertical attraction, i.e., upon gravity.
It has been explained how the pen-
duluin is the suitable apparatus for
measuring gravity, and accor(lingly the
pendulum was called into requisition to
make more direct observations. At
certain stations of the Indian Survey,
of which the height and position had al-
ready been determined, the mean num-
ber of swings, called the  vibration
number, was observed, which were
mna(Ie by the pendulum in twenty-four
hours ; and the force of gravity at the
different stations was thus compared.
The local attraction of the elevated
mass on which the l)endulumn stood,
and the effect of elevation above the
sea, were then allowed for, and the
vibration number, when so corrected,
was reo-aided ab the vibration number
for that station when reduced to the
sea level. The pendulum used would
have made eighty-six thousand vibra-
tions in twentyfour hours at the equa-
tor. It must therefore have been
slightly longer than a seconds pendn-
lain, which would make eightysix
thousand four hundred in the same
interval. The observations showed
that there was a more or less marked
deficiency of gravity over the whole
continent of India, and that the defi-
ciency was greatest at the most lofty
stations. At More, 15,408 feet above
the sea, the deficiency was enough to
make the vibrations in twenty-four
hours twenty-four fewer than they
ought to have been if the attraction of
the mountain had produced its full
effect. lt was obvious, therefore, that
some hidden cause existed which coun-
teracted the attraction of the mountain,
and this could have been no other than
a deficiency of density in the matter
beneath it. The conclusion is identical
with that reached by Airy in connec-
tioli with the deflection of the plumb-
line, namely, that the Himalayan
range is supported by a downward pro-
tuberance, projecting into a more
dense substratum.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">62
	This mode of support, as already re-
marked, is similar to what is termed
hydrostatic equilibrium. As applied to
the support of the earths crust Amer-
ican geologists have given to it the
name isostacy, which well describes
the phenomenon.
	During the past year an extensive
series of gravity measurements has
been carried out by the Coast and
Geodetic Survey of the United States
by the use of the half-seconds pendu-
lum, a much smaller and more porta-
ble instrument for the determination of
gravity than any hitherto employed.
Observations were made at twenty-six
stations, eighteen of which follow
nearly along the thirty-ninth parallel of
latitude; and these are particularly well
adapted to throw light on important
questions regarding the condition of
the earths crust.
	This line of stations, commencing at the
Atlantic coast, ascends to near the Appala-
chians, traverses the great central plain,
gradually increasing in altitude from 495
to 6,041 feet, then rises to the high eleva-
tion of the main chain of the Rocky Moun-
tains, reaching an altitude of 14,085 feet at
iPike s Peak, descends into the eroded val-
leys of the Grand and Green Rivers, crosses
the summit of the Wasatch ridge, and
finally descends to the great western plateau
of the continent.

	This series of gravity determinations
affords an exceptionally favorable op-
portunity of helping to determine
whether the support of the elevated
regions traversed appears to be best
accounted for by rigidity in the founda-
tions on which they rest, so that, in
spite of their weight and the large-
ness of the area occupied by them,
they are prevented from sinking down
into the material beneath ; or, on the
other hand, whether they are sup-
ported, as ~we have said that Airy sug-
gested, namely, by floating in a denser
substratum, or, as the Americans say,
by isostacy, which is the same thing
as hydrostatic equilibrium.
	The general principle of the method
pursued in reducing gravity to the sea
level has been already explained. It
consists in adding a correction equiva
The Pendulum and Geology.
lent to the diminution of gravity due to
the elevation of the station, and sub-
tracting a correction equivalent to the
attraction of the mass of the elevated
plain upon which the station may be
considered to be situated. When these
two corrections have bee n made, grav-
ity so corrected would be the same as
that appropriate to the latitude, or, as
it may be termed, to the computed
value, unless there is some deviation
from regularity in the density of the
matter below sea level. The result
proved that this was the case. For
gravity so reduced turned out to be in-
variably less than that appropriate to
the latitude. It was clear, therefore,
that at these stations in America there
was a deficiency in density beneath the
elevated districts, just as had already
been found to be the case in India.
There could be no doubt that isostacy
had a share in contributing to their
support. The inquiry was now carried
a stel) further. Did each mountain in-
dividually owe its support to a separate
l)lotuberance of its own beneath it, or
was the mountainous region as a whole
supported in that manner, each sepa-
rate mountain owing its support to the
strength of the crust on which it was a
mere excrescence? The case might
be illustrated by conceiving a number
of logs of wood of different sizes. If
these float side by side in water, the
larger logs will stand the higher above
the surface of the water; but each lo~
will have a part immersed which will
be its individual support, and this will
be deeper for the logs which stand the
higher. But if these logs are placed
upon a raft, the support will be gen-
eral, and derived froib the 5U1)pOrt of
the part immersed of the entire raft,
and its depth will depend upon the ag-
gregate weight of the logs. Neverthe-
less it need not dip deepest beneath
the logs which stand the highest above
the water, or above the floor of the,
raft.
	The presumption was against each
elevation being separately isostatically
supported, because the (leficiency in
gravity, and therefore in density, was
not found to be greatest precisely be-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">llfy Residence in Bhopal.
53
neath the highest stations. To carry but are maintained [supported] by the
out the inquiry more fully, it was con- partial rigidity of the earths crust.
sidered that, by omitting the part of (Putnam.) The measurements of
the reduction to the sea level which gravity appear far more harmonious
takes account of the attraction of the when the method of reduction postu-
lates isostacy, than when it postulates
high rigidity. Nearly all the local
peculiarities of gravity admit of simple
and rational explanation on the theory
that the continent as a whole is ap-
proximately isostatic, and that the
interior plain is almost perfectly iso-
static. (Gilbert.)
	It appears therefore that the crust of
the earth is sufficiently thick and strong
to carry such unequal loads as consider-
able mountains upon its surface with-
out necessarily breaking through ; but,
when a large area is involved, it bends
downwards into a denser material be-
neath, so that the crust and the load it
carries are conjointly in approximate
hydrostatic equilibrium.
mass of the plain (which would mean
omitting to subtract the attraction pro-
duced by it), we should, as it were,
transfer its mass to the subjacent parts,
and so make up for the lack of density,
and obtain the condition of uniform
density below the sea level. There
would then remain only the correction
for elevation necessary. If this pro-
ceeding gave the value appropriate to
the latitude under each station, it
would show that the individual stations
were seriatim in isostatic equilibrium.
But the attempt failed. It was found
that the attraction of the matter of the
more elevated stations was not sepa-
rately compensated by defect of density
immediately below. The analogy of
the detached floating logs did not hold
good. It remained to inquire whether
the series of stations was in isostatic
equilibrium when considered as a
whole  the case more nearly analo-
gous to the raft. If this were so,
gravity, when reduced to the sea level,
would be uniform for the whole tract.
	For this pnrpose a mode of reduction
devised by M. Faye was adopted. The
altitude of the country surrounding the
station within a radius of one hundred
miles was reduced to a mean altitude,
and the attraction of a plate of rock of
thickness equal to the difference of
altitude between this mean plain and
the station was allowed for, and it was
found that this correction brought the
gravity at each station much nearer to
the computed value for the latitude
than either of the previous methods.
The conclusion was that, when lar~ge
areas were considered, they were ap-
proximately in isostatic equilibrium.
The result of this series [of observa-
tions] would therefore seem to lead to
the conclusion, that general continental
elevations are compensated by a de-
ficiency of density in the matter below
sea level, but that local topographical
irregularities, whether elevations or
depressions, are not compensated for,
0. FISHER.
	From The National Review.
MY RESIDENCE IN BROPAL.

	As a rule in India, the English gov-
ernment leaves its feudatory chiefs
severely alone, trusting to the political
agents to see that no grave injustice is
done to the people ; but a few years
ago circumstances in Bhopal forced on
the rather novel experiment of an En-
glish minister ; perhaps a short account
of some of his experiences may be of
interest.
	This Mussalman State of Bhopal has
long been one of the most loyal in
India, and for three generations its
begums have managed their own affairs
with singular success. All three have
been conspicuous for broad views, loy-
alty to the English, and tile firmness
with which they have ruled some sixty-
seven hundred square miles of terri-
tory, with three-quarters of a million
inhabitants, by no means wanting in
turbulence and discontent.
	It is often assumed, from the fact of
tile last three rulers having been ladies,
that it is the rule of the State for the
succession to run always in tile female</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">64
line ; but this is not the case, it is only
the accident of there having been no
male in the l)ast three generations.
The present heir apparent has now two
sons.
	In the Indian Mutiny (185758) the
Sikundur Begum, mother of the pres-
ent ruler, gave valuable assistance to
the English in their hour of need.
She protected General Durand, who,
with other refu~ees, had been (Iriven
from the Indore Residency by the mu-
tinous sepoys of Maharajah Holkar;
and later on she sent a contingent of
trooJ)s to join the force of General Sir
Hugh Rose (afterwards Lord Strath-
nairn) in Central India, where they did
good service. She maintained compar-
ative peace and quiet throughout her
extensive territory, in spite of the fact
that to the east our own sepoys in
Saugor gave serious cause for alarm;
to the west, Holkars troops had openly
revolted ; and to the north, the well-
known Gwalior contingent had thrown
off all allegiance to Scindia and joined
the rebels. In the face of disasters to
the English on all sides the Sikundur
Begurn never wavered in her loyalty.
	I was present at a large durbar at
Jubbulpore in the cold season of 1559
60, and there heard Lord Canning
thank the begum in a magnificent
speech for her assistance and loyalty
he also conferred on her the sover-
eignty of Bairsia, a province contiguous
to Bhopal, that had been annexed from
the Dhar State on account of its rebel-
lion.
	All went well in Bhopal during the
lifetime of the Sikundur Begum ; after
her death, her daughter, the Shah Je-
han Begum, followed her mothers
good example to the best of her ability
for some years; left a widow compara-
tively early, she subsequently, either
from caprice or ill-advice, took to her-
self a second husband, quite unequal
to her in birth, whatever he may have
been in intellect.
	Sadik Ilasan was one of those many
adventurers who have had extraordi-
nary careers in Hindustan. Rising
from an obscure family in Kanouj,
ue~ir ]~elhi, he came to Bhopal as a
My Residence in B/i opal.
	searcher after science (to translate lit-
erally the term  talub-i-Ilm ) ; he
attracted the attention and then the
favor of Jeh~ngir Khan, the prime
minister of the State, whose daughter
he married and by her had a family.
He was provided with the post of a
writer in his father-in-laws office, and
subsequently rose to the position of
head scribe (Mir Munshi) to the be-
gum, and she eventually, after the
death of Jehangir Khans daughter,
married him. Once married, she con-
ferred on him all the powers she had
so ably exercised, and on the post be-
coming vacant made him minister, she
herself retiring behind the purdah and
ceasing to take an active part in public
life.
	I only saw Sadik Hasan some seven-
teen years after this marriage ; he was
then a tail, rather finebuilt map, with
strong Jewish features ; he disliked
looking any one speaking to him in the
face, and had a shifty sort of expres-
sion. lie was by no means unlike the
portrait of Judas Iscariot in Leonardo
da Vincis celebrated picture of the
Last Supper, in the cavalry barracks at
Milan.
	Events showed that Sadik Hasan was
not equal to the position in which for-
tune had placed him ; the administra-
tion of the State fell into disorder and
into the hands of adventurers and in
triguers, who had been attracted to
Bhopal partly by his luck and partly as
vultures are attracted to a carcass.
	This was l)erhaps more the begums
misfortune than her fault; she can
hardly be blamed for conferring honor
on her consort.
	lie gave me the i(lea of being an
ambitious man, with a high opinion of
himself, but his ambition inclined him
more to pose as the head of a religious
faction than as a man of arms and ac-
tion. He was a Wahabi of strong reli-
gious tendencies, and his rules as to all
religious observances  notably those
connected with the Ramzan Fast 
were more stringent than I have seen
in any other part of India. At 3 A.M.
daily the guns from the fort announced
that the hour of fasting had struck,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">My Residence in Bliopal.
and until the sunset gun fired at 7 P.~.,
neither food nor water was touched by
the true believer.
	This Wahabi sect is fanatical and at
one time was credited with bitter feud
against every one holding different
views, especially the English unbe-
liever. I have before me a defence of
Wahabiism objecting entirely to this
doctrine ; however that may be, Sadik
ilasan s enemies did not scruple to
charge him with corresponding with
the queens enemies ; of this I never
saw any proof, and I am quite certain
that his wife never swerved in her
loyalty, and would not willingly have
allowed even a suggestion of disloy-
alty.
	With the reins of government in the
hands of the inexperienced Sadik
Hasan, and his attention more con-
cerned with the religious than the
temporal aspects of life, it naturally
followed that his subordinates im-
proved the occasion. They induced
the minister to introduce such part of
the English system of land assessment
as is based on a plane table survey and
a classification of soils ; but they elim-
inated all the safeguards which accom-
pany every such settlement of land
revenue in British India, and so suc-
ceeded in enhancing the State demand
from thirty-seven to seventy-five laks
of rupees ; in other words, calculating,
like the Indian government, ten rupees
to the pound sterling (a rate which I
sincerely wish was in force now), from
370,000 to 750,000. A new copper
coinage was introduced on very favor-
able terms for the State contractors,
but the reverse for the public, and
various other measures, more or less
unpopular; finally, the cry of oppres-
sion became so loud in 188485 that it
forced the agent-governor-general at
Indore to interfere. Sir Lepel Griffins
large experience enabled him, in spite
of great opposition, to learn sufficient
to warrant the government of Indias
removal of Sadik Hasan from the mm-
istership, depriving him of the title of
nawab  an honor conferred on the
be~ums consort by the British govern-
meat  his salute, and ordering him
55
not to interfere in future with the man-
agement of the State. These orders
vexed the begum to the bottom of her
heart ; she looked on them as a per-
sonal insult, in spite of the strongest
assurances to the contrary, but she
agreed to meet the views of govern-
ment, and asked the viceroy to assist
her in the selection of a minister.
	The Shah Jehan Begum has long
been a prominent figure in Indian poli-
tics ; she is undoubtedly a striking
character, a woman of strong will and
pass~~~~ ; a strong partisan and an
equally bitter hater; in her youth, ac-
tive and energetic, and both respected
and feared by the mixed population of
Mussalmans and Hindus who required
to be ruled by a strong hand, if only to
preserve law and order. Naturally she
felt sorely the degradation of her hus-
band, and refused to see that he had
brought it on himself.
	Various native gentlemen of ascer-
tained loyalty and talent were coin-
mended to her, but she would have
none but a European minister, and at
last the viceroy reluctantly consented
to this on the condition that the Euro-
pean selected was approved by him be-
fore appointment.
	In May, 1886, I was ordered to Siinla,
to be personally interviewed and re-
ceive the instructions of the viceroy,
before going to Bhopal. The position
was not sought for by me, and I had
grave doubts as to its being tenable; I
can safely say that it was only Lord
Dufferins kindness and his singular
power of foreseeing and providing for
unexpected difficulties that enabled me
to carry on as minister for two and a
half years. At the end of that time
Lord Dufferin admitted that the posi-
tion was untenable and accepted my
resignation.
	From the first the situation was diffi-
cult; in direct touch with the foreign
secretary to the viceroy, the minister
was to work in accord with the agent-
governor- general at Indore, an easy
matter as long as that officer held
statesmanlike views, but, as the Pio-
neer put the case in December, 1888,
Mr. II. had succeeded Sir Lepel</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">56
Griffin at Jndore, and Mr. H.s idea of
policy was to reverse everything that
had been done by his predecessor.
	The begum required a minister who
would devote himself entirely to clear-
ing the reputation of her husband at
any cost, and obtaining the restoration
of his title and salute.
	The viceroy informed the minister
that these objects were not within the
scope of practical politics.
	The political officers expected the
minister to reform abuses and restore
efficiency to a degraded administration.
	The people expected a reduction of
the land tax ; a summary stop put to
dacoity and cattle lifting  then rife all
over the state ; an(l the reform of all
abuses before even the minister had
time to discover what they were.
	The foreign secretary expected the
minister to restore the begums confi-
dence in the English government; to
soothe her irritated feelings ; to make
the people contented; and, above all,
to avoid raising any questions which
would entail interrogations in Parlia-
ment.
	Obviously there were too many mas-
ters, and they expected impossibilities.
	June, 1886, saw the new minister
launched into office and a very unpleas-
ant position.
	The begum, dissatisfied because she
had not been allowed to appoint the
man she selected as likely to carry out
her views, received me with all those
petty slights of which these chiefs are
masters, in the vain hope that I would
resign in disgust and return whence I
came ; but I was prepared for slights
and took no notice of them.
	After an interview matters improved
	thanks chiefly to my having been
entrusted by the viceroy with various
courteous messages to the begum
another thing in my favor was that she
was rather pleased to be relieved of
Kawab Abdul Latifs Khan s presence;
he had been for some months watching
events in Bhopal and left when I came.
The stiffness of our first meeting was
greatly relieved by the appearance
from behind the purdah of the be-
gums grandchild, Bilkis Jehan, a
ify Residence in Bhopal.
	pretty little princess between eleven
and twelve years old, with most charm-
ing manners, and a special favorite of
her grandmothers. I told her that
both Lord and Lady Dufferin had
spoken to me about her, and she was
soon talking away entirely at her ease
she introduced quite a new phase into
the proceedings, and it was not long
before she and the begum put me
through a complete catechism as to my
antecedents.
	Who was my father? was he alive?
Why had I not brought any of my chil-
dren to Bhopal ? How many years
had I served in military, how many in
civil employ, and where ? Why had I
left a comfortable post in the Central
Province Commission to come to a bed
of thorns in Bhopal ? Could I speak
Persian? Where had I learned to
speak Urdu so fluently? and many
others.
	I explained that I had learnt Persian
twenty-five years before, when I was
serving with the Guides, but had nearly
forgotten it, as since then I had been
working as settlement officer and mag-
istrate among Hindus, but I could read
and write sufficient to be understood,
an(l could recover my knowledge of the
language, if necessary, and if the be-
gum would kindly assist me with a
word when I was at a loss. She finally
closed the interview with a compliment
to my fluency in Urdu, and we parted
on much better terms than I expected
from the commencement of our conver-
sation.
	After this she issued formal orders,
making over to me the executive au-
thority in all its branches. She in-
structed her officials to deal with me as
they had been accustomed to deal with
her, and to look to the European for
orders, promotion, reward, or punish-
ment. The treasury she kept in her
own hands, giving the minister a liberal
budget allotment for payment of estab-
lishments.
	The question of the ministers escort
came up in one of my early interviews
as my predecessor told me he never
went out without twenty cavalrymen.
I have always disliked show, so asked</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">My Residence in BhoRal.
the begum what her wishes were, as I this introduction of good water there
preferred going about alone; she said has been a marked decrease in cholera
if I did that people would accuse her of in Bhopal. It used formerly to break
not treating me with proper respect. out in violent epidemics ; during the
Eventually we decided on four on ha- two and a half years I was there a few
portant occasions, two at other times; sporadic cases only occurred.
they were merely for show, not for pro- Mr. Cooke, the engineer, was the
tection. only European resident in Bhopal
	For the first few months at Bhopal when I went there, and was greatly
anonymous threats of assassination and respected by all classes. He soon laid
warnings were constantly sent to me ; the water on to my hillside, and in a
these were at once consigned to the few months the sandstone boulders
waste-paper basket, but somehow the gave place to terraces and green turf,
begum heard of them (as she heard where the flowers of the tropics
everything said, done  and I might bloomed side by side with English
almost say  thought, in my house), annuals and roses. I have never seen
and asked me why I had not told her Marshal Niel roses in such perfection
of them. I said the threats were far and profusion as in Bhopal. This gar-
too foolish for me to trouble her with, den was almost my only real pleasure
as I knew I was quite as safe in Bhopal its cost to the State was very small, for
as in London. Probably safer, she I employed in laying it out some three
said, for, if anything happened to you hundred and fifty prisoners, who be-
here, Bhopal would be colored pink in fore my arrival had done no work, but
the map. All British India is colored lived a life of comparative ease and
pink, luxury, only dependent on their purses.
	This was in the days before the Ma- Their life was lacking in neither luxury
nil)ur disaster.	nor excitement ; it was very similar to
	On first arrival I lived in the guest- that described in any of the old ac-
house usually occupied by the political counts of prison life in England one
officers, and, as this was inconvenient hundred years ago. As long as money
for them, I was ordered to build a lasted the rich could do much as they
house for myself, to cost thirty thou- pleased, while the poor were by no
sand rupees. I selected a site on a means badly off ; well fed, their lodg-
hillside a little to the south of the town ings were somewhat overcrowded ,nnd
where there was a beautiful view of the the worst offenders were fettered.
city with its mosques and minarets, and Some had been rather long under trial,
of one of the lakes which washes its and when they had been disposed of, I
walls. Bhopai is built on the northern suggested to the beguin that it might
side of tvo lakes ; the larger is some be well to make prison life a little more
four miles round, and supplies the whole deterrent, by finding suitable work for
place with abundance of good water, a the prisoners. She quite agreed, only
blessing given by the Kudsia Begum, requested that they should not be cm-
the grandmother of the present ruler, ployed near her palace ; I therefore
who constructed an excellent system utilized them in quarrying stone for my
of waterworks at her own cost, and en- house and laying out the garden. Nat-
dowed them by will ~with sufficient urally the change of r~gime was unpop-
money to ensure the payment of the ular, and we were once or twice on the
skilful Scotch engineer who carried verge of a mutiny. One day the whole
them out, as long as he continued in body of prisoners rushed their guards
charge.	in the hope of obtaining arms broke,
	The system is simple: the water is and fled in all directions. The attack
pumped up by powerful engines to had been anticipated, the guards only
reservoirs on the hill above, and thence carried sticks, and by nightfall the
it is carried by its own gravity in pipes pickets brought back every single man,
all over the city. I was told that since tired and crestfallen; they gave up</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">My Residence in Bhopal.
their ringleaders, and there was no fur-
ther difficulty. They gave me infinitely
less trouble than the porcupines, which
climbed stone walls, burrowed under
wire-netting, and revelled in the vege-
table garden among young carrots  a
temptation they could not resist  and
cauliflowers, or feasted on arums and
calladiums to their hearts content un-
til they were trapped or shot at night,
as they are nocturnal animals. Apropos
of this shooting, (luring the very hot
weather I used to sleep out in the gar-
den, and as the jungle was not far off
I generally had a rifle on a chair by the
bedside ; one night the sentry roused
me in great alarm, as there was a tiger
close by  he had just seen it pass I
My sight at night was never good, the
moon was not near full, so I strained
my eyes in vain ; the sentry kept
pointing out his tiger some forty yards
off, and vowed he saw the tail moving,
as the beast crouched under a bush. I
thought I saw something where he
pointed, the sentry swore by all his
gods it was a tigerso to put an en(l
to the crisis, I fired! The only an-
swer to the shot was the loud bray
of a donkey, which, fortunately, clean
missed, cantered gaily across the grass
braying loudly! I was often asked
afterwards if I had shot any more don-
keys.
	Work was unceasing ; petitions
poured in  probably in all the larger
stream because my doors were al-
ways open and many took undue ad-
vantage of this unwonted easy access
to authority. Had I remained, I should
have introduced a stamp on all peti-
tions ; this would have checked un-
founded applications without interfering
with true ; but at first, while the un-
doubted land grievance was unre-
(Iressed, I was bound to hear every one.
As soon as the people saw that I was
taking upthe revision of the land tax,
village by village, they ceased their
l)etitions and waited their turn pa-
tiently ; alas ! poor people, I left be-
fore one third of the work was done.
	When reporting to the begum one
day that on visiting certain villages,
and testing the classification of soils on
the spot, I had found very grave errors
in the papers, I asked Sadik Hasan,
who was present, why, when this out-
cry arose, lie had not visited a few
villages where the complaints were
loudest, and seen for himself whether
wheat and rice land had been shown as
irrigate d and growing opium I (nine
out of ten of the complaints were of
this,  opium land paying twenty-five
to forty rupees per acre, while wheat
land paid four rupees). Sadik Hasan
said at once,  I know nothing of set-
tlement officers work; any one could
have deceived me  I was forced to
trust to the officials. It is not aston-
ishing that these officials made hay
while the sun shone.
	But technical details of an Indian
settlement officers work are very nfl-
interesting. I only refer briefly to
them here as they made up the bulk of
my two and a half years work, and
were the occasion of many a stormy
interview with my royal employer,
whose vigorous outbursts were occa-
sionally startling. Once I staved off a
serious difficulty by making her laugh
some question I had put before her
caused considerable excitement ,andin
the warmth of the discussion her lan-
guage became hardly Parliamentary (as.
it used to be before the Irish had intro-
duced their vigorous vernacular). I
waited till want of breath compelled a
pause, then said that I had been mar-
ried twenty years but never had such a
scolding before ; on this she burst out
laughing and apologized.
	One great drawback to my position
was the necessity of transacting all
business with the beguni behind the
purdah. I never knew whether she
was alone or not. During Sadik
Ilasans life she adhered most strictly
to that seclusion, although before her
marriage to him she used to ride about
the country and personally interest her-
self in the well-doing of her people.
Things went very well in those days.
	She was rather shocked one day to
see on my wifes table a photograph of
herself and daughter, the Sultan Jehan,
that had been taken before she mar-
ried the second time. She evidently
58</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">thought it was hardly proper my hav-
ing it.
	Occasionally she would laugh at my
slow progress in wading through some
of the large files of Urdu papers known
as  Misls.  Here, sahib, give me
the MisI ; what paper do you want me
to see ? and she would find and read
it in a trice.
	The bitter feud between the begum
and her daughter, the Sultan Jehan,
the mother of little Princess Bilkis,
was the most fertile source of trouble.
She strongly resented the marriage of
her mother and Sadik Hasan, and the
former accused her of being the real
cause of her husbands disgrace  by
bringing his iniquities to the notice of
the English authorities at Indore. The
Sultan Jehan lived apart from and in
strong antagonism to her mother and
the nawab consort but she allowed
Bilkis to live with her grandmother,
only visiting her own mother occasion-
ally. There had been some gossip as
to th~ intentions of Sadik Hasan to
bring about a marriage between his
son and Bilkis either fair or foul
by
means; she was nearly of marriageable
age, but whether there was any truth
in this gossip or whether the story was
only noised abroad as an excuse for
Sultan Jehans. next move, I know not,
but in May or June, 1887, on Bilkis vis-
iting her mother, the latter sent a mes-
sage to the begum that for Bilkiss
safetys sake she would for the future
remain with the Sultan Jehan.
	One of the ladies of the palace came
iii haste to summon me. I found the
begum in the deepest distress, and she
told me that I must go at once and
bring back Bilkis, the child she adored
and on whom she lavished all her affec-
tions, 1 rnr only friend, without whom
she could not live.
	I spent the day between the two
houses. My sympathies were all with
the begum in her loneliness, but I en-
tirely failed in my mission. The sultan
refused to allow Bilkis to return to her
grandmother, even to say good-bye.
On my offering to take the child and
bring her back, the mother remarked,
The begum would care nothing for
59
your promise ; once Bilkis was behind
the purdah, she is effectually out of
your reach. My harrowing accounts
of the begumns grief did not move the
dauoh ter.
	On returning unsuccessful the begum
ordered me to take as many soldiers as
were necessary and recover Bilkis by
force. This, I had to explain, was
quite impossible.
	There is very little doubt that had
an English minister not been in Bho
pal, the Sultan Jehan would never have
(lared to remove Bilkis ; if she had the
begum would have taken the child back
by force, careless of the bloodshed, as
long as Bilkis was unhurt. This fact
of Sultan Jehans being thus protected
from her mothers wrath by the pres-
ence of an English officer increased my
difficulties largely.
	In the absence of the childs soften-
ing influence, the begum grew daily
harder, and I felt so deeply for her
loneliness that I could not blame her
for looking on me as possibly the un-
willing, but certainly the direct, cause
of her sorrow.
	For weeks I carried messages back-
wards and forwards, and did my ut-
most to bring about a reconciliation, or
induce the Sultan Jehan to visit the
begum with Bilkis ; occasionally I
hoped that I was on the verge of suc-
cess, but palace intrigues and the wide-
spread feeling that any reconciliation
between mother and daughter would be
disastrous for Sadik Hasan s cause
were too strong for me. Neither
mother nor daughter had the smallest
faith in each other, so I failed entirely.
Bilkis never returned to her grand-
mother, who subsided into a life of
loneliness, eating her heart out with
bitterness.
	I will, tell the sad sequel of poor little
Bilkiss story here, for it was the be-
ginning of the end of my stay in Bho-
pal.
	I think it was November of that same
year the Sultan Jehan wrote me that
Bilkis was suffering from severe fever;
she wished me to see the child, and
then call in an English doctor, as the
native physicians, or hakims, reme
lily Residence in Bliopal.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">My Residence in Bhopal.
dies had failed. I consulted the be-
gum; she said she had nothing to do
with the child; I was responsible, as I
had left her in her mothers charge.
The English doctor from Hoshanga-
bad, the nearest station, pronounced
the fever typhoid, caused most likely
by the insanitary condition and sur-
roundings of the Sultan Jehans house.
Dr. Henderson did his best; the child
was moved to a garden-house about
three miles from the city ; the parents
would not agree to employ European
nurses, or allow my wife to take charge
of the patient and see that it was given
that constant nourishment and unfail-
ing attention which is of almost greater
importance than medicine in typhoid
fever. We did all we could and
watched the child fade away day by
day ; she was very patient, ani vcry
grateful for the little we could do. I
took constant messages from her to her
grandmother, and latterly, almost
hourly, reports of the want of progress.
I begged the begum to set aside her
feud, if only for a time, and visit Bilkis.
Had she followed her own inclinations
I am quite certain she would have gone
to see the sick child, but the feeling
among her household against reconcil-
iation was too strong for her. She was
told that my reports were exaggerated
and that my real object was to bring
the begum and her daughter together;
her own hakims, after seeing Bilkis,
assured her that the child was not so ill
as I made out, and that the English
doctor was mistaken as to the gravity
of the illness, so to the last she would
not go near the child. When it became
a question of a few hours only the Sul-
tan Jehan set aside her pride, went to
the begum and implored her to come
and say farewell to the dying child,
who cried for her to the last; she was
driven from the palace by a storm of
abuse.
	That night the child died.
	I shall never forget the scene on my
re~)orting to the be~um. I was accused
of causing the childs death I ought
to have sent away the English doctor
and made over the patient to the be-
gums hakims ; the begum had sug
gested this two days before, but the
parents at once refused. Now she was
as one distracted and refused all com-
fort or sympathy. I could obtain no
orders or instructions as to the childs
funeral; I had to listen to a storm of
invective and reproach against the
parents for removing Bilkis from the
palace, and myself for not having coin-
pelled them to bring her back. Her
(leath was laid at my door, and finally
I left, feeling deeply sorry for the poor
lonely begum.
	As I drove home through the city,
the streets were crowded, the people
were like sheep without a shepherd
they wished to show all due respect to
the heir apparent, while they were
afraid of incurring the anger of the
begum by showing civility to the
daughter, whom the very day before
she had driven from her presence with
curses and threats.
	I solved the difficulty by ordering a
public funeral on the same lines as that
of one of the beguins family some
years before ; all officials were directed
to attend, and early the next morning
the remains of the bright little Bilkis
were laid to rest in a small grove of
orange-trees iu the garden of the house
where she died. Almost the whole
city attended, and I have seldom seen
a sadder or more impressive scene.
	The next day I had to carry to the
begum telegrams of condolence from
the viceroy and Lady Dufferin ; she
then took me to task for ordering a
public funeral for the Sultan Jehans
daughter. I pleaded precedent and
want of other instructions, and I told
her that some dayshe would thank me
for not having allowed her grand-
daughter to be buried like a dog.
	She said Never. And she never
has.
	With Bilkis passed away all the
poetry of my intercourse with the be-
gum ; she was never the same after
the childs death, she took little in-
terest in anything, and after a few
months, finding that her antagonism
impeded the progress of administra-
tion, in July I went to Simla and
begged to be allowed to leave Bhopal.
60</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">	My Residence in Bhopal.	61
When Lord Dufferin saw that I had away from Bhopal without injury to
not only to strive with the passive an- my reputation.
tagonism of the begum, but also the After it was all over I never re-
bias of the political officers at Indore gretted the experience gained ; there
against European management, he ad- was niuch in the position that was
mitted that the position was untenable deeply interesting, and I learnt more
and accepted my resignation. I did of real Indian life in those two and
not, however, leave the state till the a half years than I had done in thirty
end of December, just on the eve of years before in British India. There
Lord Dufferins departure from India. the Englishman is kept outside the
I then returned to the Central Proy- inner life of the people ; he cannot as-
inces as commissioner of the Nerbada sociate with them on equal terms ; he
division, thankful to be relieved of an is never admitted into the society of
arduous and impossible task ; impos- ladies, and all his knowledge of the
sible bccause, although I had the upper classes is gathered from the so-
viceroys cordial support  after Sir ciety manners of his visitors ; he is
Lepel Griffin left Indore  the political never allowed behind the scenes. We
officers showed a marked bias against none of us in these days ever see do-
European management, and to be of mestic life in India such as Meadows
any use the European minister must Taylor pictured in Tara and his
be able to count on either the loyal other books.
support of the political officers or their In Bhopal my constant personal at-
effacement; naturally they can hardly tendauce on the ruler, and the Bilkis
be expected to approve a policy that episode  when for some months I had
makes their work a sinecure, but it to go between mother and daughter,
seems to be an open question whether and was forced to hear both sides of
they would not be of greater use to the many questions at issue  opened
government as ministers than as polit- up to me a novel atmosphere of in-
ical agents. It would be hard to find trigue of which I would gladly have
better men for the post, and they kept clear, had it been possible, and
would gain a far closer insight into the gave me a curious insight into the inner
internal economy of the States they life of an Indian palace.
administered than they are ever al- Before going there I had vowed to
lowed to obtain at present, while the keep myself altogether aloof from pal-
change could be arranged with no in- ace or family intrigues, but circum-
crease of expense. Possibly this pro- stances were too much for me; with
posal might not be popular with the two strong parties in the State, each
India for the Indians party, al- with their own partisans, I found I had
though I see no reason why natives to hear something of every official of
should be excluded from appointments any position, and startling enough
of this description. India should be some of the things  were.
rnled by the best men we have, what- Most of these high State officials
ever their color; we have seen two come from Afghan stock. The rulers,
splendid specimens of ministers a gen- too, have no pretence to a long line of
eration ago  Sir Salar Jung and Rajah blue-blooded ancestors ; they are the
Dhinka Rao. There is no reason why descendants of an Afghan general in
there should not be others equally the service of one of the emperors of
good. Delhi. He held an important com-
Raja Dhinka IRao was a personal mand in Central India, and made him-
frh~nd of mine, and I consulted him self ruler of Bhopal, while his master
before goin~ to Bhopal; he foretold was fully engaged elsewhere ; he main-
most of my troubles and strongly ad- tamed his position by the sword, as-
vised me not to go. He was almost sisted by the warlike qualities of his
the first friend I met on leaving, and Pathan soldiers ; his descendants have
~he congratulated me warmly on getting done the same, they have kept in teuch</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">62
with their AfThan forefathers. New
recruits from beyond the north-western
frontier have constantly settled in the
state, and with a veneer of Western
civilization, they have preserved the
purity of their language, using Persian
or Urdu for all official purposes, while
they have persistently refused to adopt
the many English words, especially
legal technical terms, such as appeal,
summons, etc., which have become
practically incorporated in the local
vernaculars in British India.
	Their begums have been conserva-
tive, and have held strong religious
views, though occasionally, perhaps,
somewhat lax in their observance and
moral tone ; at -the same time, they
have always shown marked liberality
to religion and the arts and sciences.
There are few Christians in the state,
outside the military cantonment of Se
hore, with the exception of Roman
Catholics, who have a church in
Bhopal ; and their presence is due to
the fact that for many years there has
been in the service of the State a fam-
ily which claims direct descent from
that Philip of Bourbon who is said to
have landed in India as an adventurer
early in the seventeenth century, and
to have placed his sword at the dis-
posal of one of the many kings then
struggling to divide India by strength
of arms and wit. One of his descend-
ants drifted into the Bhopal State, and
until the second marriage of the Shah
Jehan Begum, his family had consid-
erable influence and held large jag-
hirs (landed estates) which had been
granted as rewards for many valuable
services rendered when Bhopal was
attacked and the city besieged in some
of the early wars of this century. A
history of this family would no doubt
be curious, but it is beyond the scope
of this article. I refer to them here,
as I think that in a measure they ac-
count for the extensive knowledge of
English history and religion, which is
a feature of the rulers of the State
for instance, the Shah Jehan knew the
name and genealogy of the whole of
our royal family  in itself no small
task  and she used frequently to com
lily Residence in Bhopal.
	pare the Koran with our Bible ; it was
a constant puzzle to her how the vari-
ous missionaries who applied for per-
mission to reside in her territory,
Baptists, Presbyterians, Catholics, etc.,
all managed to have each his own in-
terpretation of the precepts of our one
book, the Bible. She has always been
very antagonistic to the advanced
school of thought, and when Sir Synd
Ahmed asked for help for his college
for Mussalman youth at Ahigurh, she
directed me to tell him that she would
never subscribe one rupee to a school
which taught boys to believe in neither
heaven nor hell. Almost at the same
time she gave twentyfive thousand
rupees to build a mosque at Woking,
by no means the only mosque she has
built and endowed.
	She has treated physic and education
equally liberally. Of late years she has
built a hospital and a house for a lady
doctor, whom she maintains at her
own cost. In the main street of the
city stands the large Prince of Wales
Hospital, worked on the English sys-
tem by an assistant-surgeon, educated
in the Bombay Medical Schools, while
near at hand the State hakun manages
a dispensary on purely native princi-
ples ; both are charitable institutions
paid for by the State.
	As regards education  the Suhiman-
i-Madrussa (or school) is kept up at
large cost ; formerly some three hun-
dred boys, Hindu or Mussalman, used
to obtain a fairly good general educa-
t.ion, and the school stood high in the
estimation of the officers of the Central
Provinces Educational Department,
who at the request of the begum used
to inspect it ; of late years the institu-
tion suffered through the appointment
by Sadik Hasan of a head-master with
strong, not to say bigoted, religious
views  who confined instruction al-
most entirely to the Koran  Persian
and Arabic. To improve the school
without interfering with the head-
master was not the least of my dif-
ficulties ; and I fear that I cannot
congratulate myself much on my suc-
cess.
	It will probably be asked what hap-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">Some Reminiscences.
pened after I left Bliopal; and this
question I am hardly in a position to
answer, for, once away, I avoided any-
thing that might be construed into a
semblance of interference with the
administration of the State. I dis-
couraged to the utmost of my power
the many letters and some personal
applications that I received begging me
to return and complete the work I had
begun  for I was anxious in no way
to hamper my successor, whose task
was no easy one.
	Sadik Hasan died ten years after I
left, so all necessity for intrigue to
bring about his restoration to power
ceased.
	To the best of my knowledge there
has been no cessation of the feud be-
tween mother and daughter ; the Bilkis
episode has never been either forgot-
ten or forgiven on either side  and
each still holds entirely aloof from the
other.
	The political officers in Central India
have done their best to give the Sultan
Jehans two sons a good and liberal
education to fit them for the position
which, in all human probability, one of
them is likely to occupy. They are, I
hear, both growing up fine, manly
young men. Their only surviving sis-
ter, Azaf Jehan, died last year. When
I saw her last she was, I think, pret-
tier than Bilkis, with the same bright,
charming manner; her parents were
devoted to her, so that her death must
have been a severe blow to them.
	When the day comes for the daugh-
ter to succeed to the throne and it is
to be hoped that that day is still far
distant  I trust that the Sultan Jehan
may prove an accomplished successor
to her very able and loyal mother.
She, too, is a woman of strong will and
great determination of character. She
has marked intelligence, and will, I am
sure, be as unswerving in her loyalty
to British government as her mother
has ever been.
	Both the rulers and the people have
my best wishes for the future pros-
perity, both of themselves and their
country.
H.	C. E. WARD.
	From The Saturday Review.
SOME REMINISCENCES.

BY SLATIN PASHA.

	I WAS kept for eight months in
chains by the Mahdi. The chains were
of the thickness of my wrist, one round
my neck and two about my arms and
legs. In addition to this, I was tied to
a pole like a dog or a bear. This treat-
ment did not begin immediately upon
my capture. The Mahdists never, of
course, treated me very cordially, but
considering their fanaticism towards
all unbelievers, I had really not very
much to complain of before I was cast
into chains. To the Mahdists, all non
Mahdists are infidels, whether Moham-
medan, Christian, Jew, or anything
else, and all infidels are deemed worthy
only to be slain. I was taken in the
Mahdis suite to Khartoum, and when
we arrived at the walls, the Mahdi
asked inc to write a letter to General
Gordon, calling upon him to surrender.
Accordingly I wrote a letter in Ger-
man, which no one in the Mahdis
camp could control in any way, and it
was duly despatched. No answer,
however, was returned, and from that,
as well as from other indications, the
Mahdi concluded that I had not carried
out his wishes. Therefore he cast me
into chains.
	For the next eight months I was
very badly treated. The chains were
so heavy that I could scarcely rise up
at all. When we moved from place to
place, I was put on to a donkey, and
two men walked by the side to P0P me
up. The object of this was to prevent
my escaping into Khartoum, which
they suspected I intended to do.
When Khartoum fell, the Mahdists
found certain documents which they
considered incriminating, so they in-
creased my irons and their severity
towards me. Within an hour of Gor~
dons death his head was brought to
me in my prison, wrapped up in a cloth
which they unfolded before me. I had
no difficulty in recognizing it at once.
For some reason or other they had
taken it into their heads that I was
Gordons nephew, and no amount of
arguing could disabuse them of that
63</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">Some Reminiscences.
notion. They thought they recognized
a likeness, and they kept repeating that
we both had fair hair and blue eyes, as
if that were conclusive. After all, one
European seems very like another to
them, just as one negro seems like an-
other to us. I heard full details of
Gordons death afterwards, and shall
publish them in my book next October.
Gordon defended Khartoum as well as
it was possible for him to do under the
circumstances. I think GorJon might
have escaped from Khartoum, had he
wished to do so, at the last moment.
He was killed on the top of the steps
of the palace during the first rush of
the invaders. One of the foremost
men plunged a spear into his body
he was dragged down the steps in a
wild tumult, and pierced through and
through by countless spears.
	For three mouths my diet consisted
only of various kinds of corn, cli iefiy
dourra, not ground, but in its hard in-
digestible state. Afterwards I was
given beans and a kind of polenta.
They would no doubt have killed me
hut that they considered me too valu-
able a prisoner. I had been governor-
general of the Province of Darfur, and
it added to their prestige to take me
about with them and exhibit me as
their prisoner. Besides, they thought
it might be possible for them to make
use of the influence I possessed in the
district. I suffered a good (leal in
health during my confinement, being
attacked by fever and dysentery. No
one made any attempt at nursing me,
or provided me with any remedies. I
had to lie oii the bare ground with a
stone for my pillow, and was afforded
no comfort or relaxation of any kind.
I was released a couple of months or
so before the Mahdi died, but the
strictest watch was kept over me. On
the death of the Malidi I was made
one of the Khalifas bodyguard, which
meant that I was practically always
under his eye. I used generally to be
stationed outside his door, and was
liable to be called in to do his bidding
at any moment. Of the two, I pre-
ferred the Mahdi to the Khahifa. Until
lie threw me into chains, the Mahdi
was comparatively amiable to me. He
was a man of some education, knew
how to read and write, and possessed
an intimate acquaintance with the
Mohammedan religion. The Khinlifa
has not the religious prestige of his
predecessor, and is alienating many of
his supporters by an attempt to found a
dynasty. This lie has no earthly right
to do either by law or tradition. Be-
fore his son could succeed him, other
Klialifas appointed by the late Mahdi
would have a prior claim. Very strict
rules are in force against either drink-
ing spirituous liquors or smoking to-
hacco. Nor do the Mahdists use opium
or hashish  for one reason, because
they are not procurable. Any one
caught smoking tobacco is liable to a
punishment of a hundred lashes and
tIme confiscation of all his property.. In
spite of that, there are still a good
many persons who venture to do it
secretly. All these regulations are
simply a cloak for the most monstrous
immorality. The Khalifa has a harem
of four or five hundred women, and de-
votes a large part of his time to its
amenities.
	The Khahifa maintains his influence
by tyranny and despotism, and the in-
habitants  other than his own tribe
 look forward anxiously to the time
when Egypt will once again claim her
lost provinces. But that is not a proj-
ect to be undertaken too lightly, and
when we do set about it we must be
sure that we are able to carry it out to
a successful issue.
64</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2675 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>850 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0207</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0207/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2675</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>October 12, 1895</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0207</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2675</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0207/" ID="ABR0102-0207-4">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 207, Issue 2675</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">65-128</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">LITTELLS LIYING AGE.


Sixth Series,
Volume VIII. -~
I.
11.

III.

IV.
V.

VI.
No. 2675.  October 12, 1895. { From Beginning,
CONTENTS.
Tun PASSING OF THE MONK,.
A MASTER OF DECEIT. By Jan Mac-
laren                         
THE STORY OF STAMBOULOFF s FALL.
By Edward Dicey                
THE OLD ONE-HORNED STAG,
LION HUNTING BEYOND THE HAUD.
By H. C. Lowther            
WHEN WE WERE BOYS. Part V.,
Quarterly Review,
Blackwoods Magazine,

Fortnightly Review,.
Macmillans Magazine,

Nineteenth Century,.
Macmillan a Magazine,

RECONCILED              
RECOLLECTIONS OF A PIANO,
POET H V.
66 FORGIVE,
b6
 06










PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY

LITTELL &#38; CO., BOSTON.









TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
-	For RIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the LIVING AGR will be punctually for.
warded for a year,free of postage.
	Remittances should be sciade by bank draft or check, or bypost-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured,. the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-ordels should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the LIVING AGE, 18 cents.
67

84

91
100

105
123</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">66
RECONCILED.

WE parted where the shadows crept
Along the valley, damp and chill,
And low the wailing breezes swept
Around the solitary hill;
And Love was beaten back by Pride
With angry word and bitter speech,
Till, pausing where the paths divide,
We turned in silence, each from each.

Have we been happy? Was the thing
We strove for really worth the strife?
What gifts could Scorn and Anger bring
Save broken vows and severed life?
Oh, sweet blue eyes with trouble dim!
Oh, tender glance, half frank, half shy!
Loves cup runs over at the brim,
And shall we lightly put it by?

Dear, lay thine hand in mine once more,
In perfect trust of heart and mind;
Turn to the happier days before,
Leave we the darker hours behind.
From Lifes dark past new hopes are born,
The jarring discords slowly cease;
And through an ever-brightening morn
Sweet Love walks hand in hand with
Peace.
	Chambers Journal.	R. S. W.




RECOLLECTIONS OF A PIANO.
CHIFFONIER, your memorys failing 
	You are older than I am.
In the days long past bewailing,
You held gingerbread and jam,
Almonds, oranges, and spices,
All as good as they could be;
Tiny plates with quaint devices
For the childrens Sunday tea.

Chiffonier, of all your treasures,
You retain no mouldy crumb,
And Ive lost my sweet old measures,
And my keys are chiefly dumb;
Yet, when many memories mingle,
Sometimes, in the dead of night,
With a faint, unearthly jingle,
I awaken in aifright.

Voices lost to mortal hearing
Murmur softly in the gloom.
There are childrens faces peering
From the shadows of the room;
And I feel my faded curtain
	Softly lifted. Who are these?
No chord sounds, yet I am certain
	There are fingers on my keys
They for whom a tall wax candle
In each polished sconce was set 
Singing Purcell, Bach, and Handel,
Many a stately, staid duet.
They were tenor and soprano;
Pleasantly their voices rang 
No one but the old piano
Can remember what they sang!

Winter seems an earlier comer,
Yet some days of warmth we win;
Through the window, in the summer,
Looks the white Cape jessamine.
Ilas the old plant ever spoken
Of the sprays that once were laid
On my shining cover oaken 
And she found them when she played?

On the lawn I still look over
Where a footstep seldom falls 
There were joyous cries of Rover!
There were clashing croquet-balls.
Dull and deaf the chiffonier is,
And he sleeps the whole day long;
But the old piano wearies
For the laughter and the song.

I am battered, I am dusty,
And my silk is dark with mould;
No one rubs my sconces rusty,
Tarnished now that shone like gold!
The last breath of life is dwindling
From my numb and voiceless keys.
They may break me up for kindling
Just as quickly as they please.
Longmans Magazine. MAY KENDALL.




FORGIVE.

WAIT not the morrow, but forgive me
now;
Who knows what fate to-morrows dawn
may bring?
Let us not part with shadow on thy brow,
With my heart hungering.

Wait	not the morrow, but entwine thy
hand
In mine, with sweet forgiveness full and
free.
Of all lifes joys I only understand
This joy of loving thee.

Perhaps some day I may redeem the wrong,
Repair the fault  I know not when or
how.
0, dearest, do not wait  it may be long-
Only forgive me now.
	Academy.	ARTHUR L. SALMON.
Reconciled, etc.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">The Passing of the 3lonk.
67
	From The Quarterly Review, thing more about a vanished order, on
THE PASSING OF THE MONK. whose memory rests a sombre cloud of
	A GREAT wrong has been done, ignominy. Among these causes may
knowingly or unknowingly, to the be cited the fasL-growing popularity of
memory of a multitude of men who, our great cathedrals as centres of
with rare exceptions, according to their religious life and human activity. It
lights, seem on the whole to have done is well known that some of these cathe-
their duty well and faithfully. The drals were the abbey churches of once
monastic orders, who in the latter years famous monasteries. Could these mon-
of King Henry VJJJ.s reign were sup- asteries, of which the well-loved cathe-
pressed and whose goods were confis- dm1 was the living centre, have been
cated, suffered the loss of all that in the home of men sunk in sloth and
their lives made life beautiful ; a few of steeped in nameless vice? Another
their leading men were put to death as cause is the awakening of religious
traitors and felons ; the great majority, art, which finds in the ancient abbeys
simply ejected from their ancient the noblest examples of religious archi--
houses, wandered forth landless, home- tecture, the truest form of religious.
less, hopeless, well-nigh penniless. symbolism. To take one conspicuous.
And this was not all ; their very mem- instance, the craft of stained-glass.
ory was stained with obloquy, and sue- painters, which in late years has made
cessive generations of Englishmen such notable advance, seeks and finds
have been taught to regard them as so in the splendid remains of the scarred.
vile that their doom was richly de- though still glowing windows of the
served, cathedrals and abbeys, the best school~
	Several centuries have passed since from which to study, the fairest ideals
the monk was forcibly ejected from his at which to aim. Last but not least
home, and until recent years he has recent study has stirred up among
found no defender chivalrous enough Englishmen a suspicion that injustice
to speak a word in his defence. His has been done to men who in their day
guilt has been assumed as proved; and played a noble part in English history.
the story of his supposed wrong-doing, It is indisputable that the reign of
and of the punishment which followed Henry VII., and the last half of the
his sin, took its place among the cre- fifteenth century, found the monasteries
denda taught to every English boy and of England sensibly weakened. The
girl. numbers of  religious  were dimin
It is something more than a feeling ished by at least a third ; in many
for a romantic past which has revived houses scarcely half their proper num-
an interest in the ancient religions ber were maintained. This great nu-
houses which once played so great a merical weakness was due in large
part in the story of England. Several measure to the desolating sicknesses of
causes may be said to have contributed the preceding centnry. The Black
to this newly awakened curiosity, if we Death of 13491361 had carried off,
give it no nobler term, to learn some- roughly speaking, nearly half the
1 ~, Obedientiary Rolls of S. Swithuns, Win- religions~ in the country. No mon-
chester. By the Very Rev. Dr. Kitchin, Dean of astery could be said to have recovered
Durham. London, 1892.	from the calamity; aI)d when the
2.	Winchester cathedral Records: A Consuetu-
dinary of the Fourteenth Century. By Dr. Kitchin. spoilers hand was stretched forth to
London, 1886.	l)lunder, no house, large or small,
3.	Henry the Eighth and the English Monas- was found with its proper complement
teries. By Francis Aidan Gasquet. Two vols. of professed monks. This sudden re-
London, 1890.
4.	The Last Abbot of Glastonbury and his Corn- moval, too, of so many of the best
panions. By Francis Aidan Gasquet. London, and most devoted, must, as it has been
1895.
5.	An Account of the Priory of St. Peter and ~ well pleaded, have broken the con-
Paul, Bath. By the Rev. W. Hunt, M.A. Lou- tinuity of the best traditions of eccle
don, 1893.	siastical usage and teachino
0~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">	68	The Passing of the Monk.
	But a yet deeper source of weakness commission issued by Pope Innocent
in the doomed orders must be sought VIII. Froude makes much of it in
and found in the totally changed condi- two of his more famous works,  in his
tions of human life brought about Short Studies on Great Subjects,
largely by the invention of printing, and in his History of England.
The monk no longer possessed the No picture, he says, left us by
monopoly of knowledge ; the printing- Henry V4II.s visitors, surpasses, even
press took away from the cloister much if it equals, this description of a great
of its occupation. The education of monastery. It contains open charges
the world ceased to be in the hands of of the most flagrant immorality and
the monk. Bishop Stubbs speaks of disgracefule excesses, together with
the incurable uselessness of the mo- grave references to simony, waste,
nastic orders in the time of Wolsey; carelessness, gross neglect of duties,
and though this expression may be and other shameful disorders. After
exaggerated, no fair-minded English- quoting this tremendous indictment at
man can deny that considerable truth great length, Frou de proceeds to give
underlies the sweeping assertion. A us, in the following words~ the result
reformation, a complete recasting of of Mortons investigation We nee(l
the monastic system, a revision of the not, writes our historian~ describe
monks work and office, was needed ; further this overwhelming document
and this necessity the clear-sighted it pursues its way through mire and
ministers of Henry VII. and his son filth to its most lame and impotent con-
(Morton and Wolsey) saw, though they elusion. After all this, the abbot was
were unable, for various reasons, in not deposed ; he was invited merely to
their day of power to carry out the reconsider his doings, and, if possible,
change. amend them. Nor was St. Albans
There is no question but that in the only abbey so accused before Mor-
England, in the great upheaval which ton ; other important houses were sim-
followed the Wars of the Roses, the ilarly attacked, and in each case a
monasteries with their vast wealth simple reprimand was considered to be
were viewed in many quarters with an adequate punishment.
dislike and envy. A feeling that they Now, supposing that Morton bad
were not doing the work which was been satisfied that even one-tenth of
naturally expected from men who pos- the tremendous charges had been
sessed such great means was general, proved, is it credible that such a man
and it was shared by many thoughtful as the all-powerful minister of such a
and earnest souls,  men who by no king as Henry VII.  an almost abso-
means can be classed with the needy lute monarch, dogged in his determi-
and the greedy,  who had risen to nation to do his duty to his country 
power in the new state of things which would have passed them by, and suf-
succeeded the suicide of feudalism. fered such a state of things to exist in
Grave accusations  largely false, but important religious centres like St. Al-
still indicative of the direction of public bans? It must be remembered that
opinion  were listened to by serious Morton was no ordinary man. A dis-
statesmen of the character of Cardinal tinguished lawyer, an able financier, of
Morton, Henry VII.s illustrious mm- stainless character, he was the minister
ister.	of the great and, on the whole, benefi
	One of the most formidable accusa- cent reign of Henry VII., retaining the
tions ever levelled against the religious great seal as long as he lived. The
houses before the Reformation, is con- conclusion, then, seems irresistible.
tamed in the well-known letter of, Car- The cardinal archbishop and his inns-
dinal Morton to the abbot of the great ter, Henry VII., while evidently con-
monastery of St. Albans, written in the sidering the necessity of changes in the
year 1489. This letter preceded a for- life-work of the accused orders as im-
mal visitation of the abbey under a minent, still looked upon the graver</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">The Passing of the Monk.
accusations preferred against the Ab-
bey of St. Albans and other important
monasteries as absolutely unproved.
Thus one of the most serious of the pre-
Reformation charges levelled against
the moral character of the religious
houses, and one upon which the ac-
cusers of the monks lay the greatest
stress, fails under examination~
	Time went on ; Morton and his
i~oya1 master were gathered to their
fathers, and Wolsey and Henry VIII.
reigned in their room. The urgent
necessity for a great monastic reform
grew yearly more pressing. Wolseys
plan for a partial reform or recasting
was connected with the establishment
of colleges and places of education.
his fall interrupted his projects; but,
as Bishop Stubbs reminds us, the prog-
ress the great minister had made in
his partly developed scheme opened
King Henry VIII.s eyes to a new pos-
sibility.
	It is difficult to credit Henry VIII.
with any lofty motives in the matter of
the suppression of the monasteries.
As a statesman of no ordinary capacity,
trained by his great minister, Wolsey,
he could not help seeing that much of
the monks work was done ; and he,
probably in the first instance, satisfied
his conscience by purposing to employ
the larger portion of the revenues he
proposed to confiscate, for urgent State
purposes, such as national defence;
for more practical religious objects,
such as founding new bishoprics; for
education, such as the establishment
of colleges and schools. These things
Wolsey dreamed of in his day of
~	But the pitiful allotment for
those objects that the king eventually
made of the vast property which fell
into his hands from the plundered
houses, compels us to see in the whole
business only a miserable example of
greed. Even the poor excuses for the
gre at robbery made in the days of the
earlier confiscations, when he charged
the dispossessed monks with nameless
crimes and shameless profligacy, were
all silently dropped as time went on,
and the confiscation of all the greater
houses and their vast revenues was
69
carried out by the imperious sovereign
with scarcely an effort to throw the
flimsiest veil of pretended justice over
his act.
	But the accusations made in the first
instance against the lesser monasteries,
and upon which the act of Parliament
legalizing the suppression of the smaller
religious houses was based, have never
been forgotten; they have even been
grossly exaggerated as time went on,
and have served to blacken perma-
nently the characters of all the reli-
gious who suffered such grievous
wrongs at the hands of Henry VIII.
The wickedness of the monk and nun
of the Middle Ages became one of the
articles of common belief among the
English-speaking peoples.
	It was time that this error should be
corrected, and that, even while we
recognize some of the good which in
the long run has resulted from the de-
structive deed, we should do tardy
justice to the dispossessed monastic
orders. It was only fair  now that
the real story is better known  that
we should teach our children to look
on the large majority of these hapless
men and women as victims deserving
our pity and respect, rather than as
guilty culprits who met with a righteous
doom.
	The edifice of all the subsequent def-
amation of the character of the reli-
gious of the English monasteries is
really built upon the evidence of three
sets of documents. The first is the so-
called  Black Book ; this has com-
pletely disappeared. The second,
which we still possess in manuscript,
consists of reports  comperta as they
are called  made by the official coin-
missioners of Cromwell on one hun-
dred and twenty houses, mostly situate
in the province of York, and on twenty-
four houses nearly all in the diocese of
Norwich. The third consists of certain
letters written by the commissioners
(or visitors) to Cromwell.
	The Black Book is supposed to
have been the document which con~
tamed the reports of Cromwells vis-
itors or commissioners on the state of
the monasteries, from which a digest</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">The Passing oj the Monk.
was apparently read to Parliament
(1536). After hearing this paper read,
the debate followed which resulted in
the act for the suppression of the
smaller religious houses, i.e., of those
houses whose income did not exceed
20W. per annum (roughly in our present
money, 2,0001. per annum).
	Now the first mention of the Black
Book occurs in a paper written in
the time of Queen Elizabeth. This
was shewed in Parliament, and the
villainies made known and allowed.
The paper in which these words occur
is supposed to have been written for
the information of Elizabeth. If this
Black Book ever existed and was
presented to Parliament, it must have
disappeared not long after it had been
used. According to the common opin-
ion, the Anglo-Romanists destroyed it
in the reign of Mary, but this is abso-
lutely unproven. Burnet, without any
evidence to support him, suggests this
explanation; and Froude adopts the
suggestion of Burnet in the following
clear-cut statement: Bonner was di-
rected by Queen Mary to destroy all
discoverable copies of it, and his work
was fatally well executed. But our
brilliant if somewhat fanciful historian
omits to give us any proof that his
assertion respecting its destruction is
founded on fact. Canon Dixon, com-
menting upon the story of the disap-
pearance of this mysterious writing,
says  on the high authority of Mr.
Brewer There is no trace of wan-
ton or designed destruction among the
records.
	The comperta and the letters of the
visitors or commissioners therefore
supply the only evidence of the alleged
enormities of the dwellers in the mon-
asteries. The comperta, no doubt, are
very damaging to the character of the
monastic houses; but they are, to say
the least, singular statements upon
which to base so terrible an accusation.
Canon Dixon thus describes them : -
sons whom it contained, ranged under sev-
eral almost invariable classifications : some
as thieves, some appear as suspected of
treason, some are enrolled as guilty of
unnatural crimes; others as incontineiit,
incestuous, or adulterers. . . . There was~
no distinction made between one house
and another. . . . Of the innocent there
was no classification, nor was it possible to
discover the proportion which they bore to
the guilty, since the total number of in-
habitants was never given.
	The letters of the visitors are totally
different from these rigid  cut and
dried comperta. They, as Canon
Dixon tells us,  are vivacious or
solemn, according to the temper of the
writer ; they abound in anecdotes, yet
they seldom mention any monk by
name, much less give lists of them.
The question presses, whence come
the lists of names which the comperta
exhibit? There is a wide belief that
the monasteries made numerous con-
fessions, and that it was in consequence
of these confessions that they were de-
stroyed. Now if such confessions
could ever have been produced, they
would have settled the question of de-
pravity at once; but they never have
been produced. King Henry VIII.
refers to them in his  Answer to the
Rebels Articles of Doncaster; but
he refrained from publishing them,
and no trace of them exists. One
notable confession alone we possess,
that of the monastery of St. Andrew,
Northampton, which contains an ac-
knowledgment of voluptuous living.
This (again to quote Canon Dixon),
which was made under amusingly
suspicious circumstances, has been
printed more than once by historians
with the insinuation that there were
more of the kind, but that one speci
men would be enough. Unfortu-
nately for the argument, no more of
such documents are forthcoming.
Of the character of the Parliament
which gave Henry the lesser monas-
They follow a very rigid and a very sum- teries, Bishop Stubbs writes: Henry
~nary way of describing their [the monks] had clearly got a Parliament on which
guilt; in them all the method is the same. lie could depend. Hallam, speaking
The name of the house is given first, and of the obsequiousness and venality of
under it follows a list of the religious per- Lords and Commons in this reign,
70</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">The Passing of the Monk.
says: Both Houses of Parliament
yielded to every mandate of Henrys
imperious will; they bent with every
breath of his capricious humor; they
were responsible for the sanguinary
statutes, for the tyranny which they
sanctioned by law, and for that which
they permitted without law.
	It is from Bishop Latimer, appar-
ently an ey&#38; witness of the scene, that
historians have taken their well-known
description of the thrill of horror
with which the Parliament heard the
kings description of the iniquities of
abbots, monks, and nuns ; but the
words of bitter irony with which the
good bishop qualified his description of
the thrill of horror are not so well
known. When their enormities,
wrote Latimer, were first read in
the Parliament house, they were so
great and abominable that there was
nothing but down with them; but
within a while after the same abbots
were, made bishops, for the saving of their
pensions.
Nor does it seem by any way certain
that even that Parliament   upon
which Henry could depend that
 Parliament which yielded to every
mandate of henrys imperious will, and
bent with every breath of his capricious
humor, in spite of the  thrill of hor-
ror with which it listened to Henrys
description of monkish enormities 
was really convinced of the truth of the
kings descriptions; for Sir Henry
Spelman, who, as Mr. Gasquet tells us,
no doubt gave the traditional account
of the matter, says : 
It is true the Parliament gave them [the
lesser houses] to him, but so unwillingly
(as I have heard), that when the bill had
stuck long in the Lower House and could
get no passage, he commanded the Com-
mons to attend him in the forenoon in his
gallery, where he let them wait till late in
the afternoon; and then coming out of his
chamber, walking a turn or two among
them and looking angrily on them, first on
one side and then on the other, at last, I
hear, saith he, that my bill will not
pass, but I will have it pass, or I will have
some of your heads, and without any
other rhetoric or persuasion returned to
his chamber. Enough was said, the bill
passed, and all was given him as he de-
sired.

	The bill in due course became law,
and three hundred and seventy-six of
the smaller religious houses, their
churches and their property, became
the kings ; thirty-one of these Henry
refounded, only to be confiscated again
in the course of the next four or five
years. Thus this high-handed deed of
wholesale spoliation was carried into
effect, covered, it is true, by the high-
est legal sanction. Roughly speaking,
some nine or ten thousand persons
were turned adrift, with few exceptions
almost destitute, and had to begin the
world anew, as the result of the sup-
pression of the smaller religious houses.
In the preamble to the famous act of
Parliament of 1536, suppressing the
three-hundred and seventy-six smaller
monasteries, we come upon the follow-
ing remarkable words, which deserve
careful consideration : 
The Kings most royal Majesty, being
supreme head on earth under God of the
Church of England, daily studying and
devising the increase, advancement, and
exaltation of true doctrine and virtue in
the said Church, to the only glory and
honor of God, and the total extirping and
destruction of vice and sin, having knowl-
edge that the premises be true, as well by
the accompts of his late visitations as by
sundry credible informations ; considering
also that divers great and solemn monas-
teries of this realm, wherein (thanks be to
God!) religion is right well kept and ob-
served, be destitute of such full number of
religious persons as they ought and may
keep, hath thought good, etc.

	Thus, in the one formal document
which legalizes a comparatively small
portion of the great confiscation which
was based upon some sort of evidence,
we find an admission, couched in grave
and measured language, that there
were great and solemn monasteries in the
realm, wherein religion was right well
kept. For these, Parliament thanked
God. The only semblance of fault-
finding in the case of these great and
solemn monasteries appears to be
that they were not quite full !  in
other ~~ords, these houses did not con-
71</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">72
tam their normal number of religious
persons (the decrease in the number of
religious after the Black Death of
the fourteenth century has been already
noticed) ; and yet within five years
all these great and solemn houses, with-
out exception, were swel)t into the
spoilers net ; the dwellers in them
driven out ; their lands appropriated by
the king; their most cherished pos-
sessions confiscated ; very many of
their stately minsters, abbeys, churches
desecrated, ruined, destroyed, posi-
tively for the sake of the lead which
covered their roofs ; their holy vessels
converted to strange uses ; their sacred
vestments prostituted to unworthy pur-
poses ; their priceless libraries scat-
tered, tossed heedlessly aside. Never
was so reckless a ruin accomplished
never so vast a robbery consummated
with the flimsy veil of a subsequent
Parliamentary sanction.
	For, although no act, as in the case
of the smaller houses, legalized this
far more important confiscation, a
retrospective edict by the kings direc-
tion was prepared and introduced by
Lord Audley in 1539, which threw over
the destruction of the great monas-
teries, where religion was right well
kept, the shield of the law. Freely,
voluntarily, under no manner of con-
straint, exaction, or compulsion, so
runs the utterly mendacious act of
Parliament, which serves to whitewash
the tremendous deed of spoliation,
have many abbeys, priories, friaries,
hospitals, and other religious houses
resigned themselves, their lands, their
property, their rights, into the hands
of the king, since the twenty-seventh
year of his reign [A.D. 1536, date of the
Small Houses Suppression Act]. Let
the king and his heirs possess these
houses forever.
	Nor was this shameless act merely
retrospective in its provision ; it ar-
ranged for similar future deeds of con-
fiscation thus Other religious houses
may happen in future to be suppressed,
dissolved, renounced, relinquished, for-
feited, given up, or otherwise to come
into the kings hands ; let him enjoy
them. Two more years were needed
The Passing of the Monk.
	to complete the work when this act
was passed. Before 1541 was run out,
all was over, and the last of the En-
glish monasteries had passed into the
hands of King Henry VIII.
	What now had been the past history
of these great orders ? Dean Kitchin
no passionate admirer of monasti-
cism  dwells upon their influence on
the world around them, in the pattein
which a religious house (he was writing
of a Benedictine community) afforded
for the organization of home and public
life generally.
	Administrative completeness, such as
reigned within the convent walls, was not
to be found elsewhere; in no other place
do we find so exact a subdivision o~ labor,
so placid a sequence of routine. Even the
kings court, in comparison, was but
slightly organized; the feudal lord, who
was in some ways the nearest parallel, lived
careless and profuse, and his castle was a
scene of rough, ill-ordered plenty, secured
by no very scrupulous means. The civic
communities had as yet but little of the
common life, and administered few estates.
On the other hand, the strong organization
of the religious houses, the subdivision of
responsibility, the custom of demanding
and carefully auditing the yearly accounts
of the officers, combined to make monas-
teries patterns after which a better order
slowly came into being. They had no
need to take part in the fighting which ab-
sorbed and destroyed the well-being of the
lay world; within their walls peace reigned;
from their stately churches ever rose the
sound of prayer and praise; their gates
were open to the pilgrim and traveller;
hospitality and brotherly kindness softened
in many ways the harsh incidence of feudal
custom.
	A monastery  to take chance in-
stances  such as the Priory of St.
Peter at Bath, or the Abbey of St.
Mary at Tewkesbury, was highly es-
teemed by the people of the district
where the religious house was situated,
some of whom were benefactors or
descendants of benefactors of the
house, nor was the influence of such
a monastery confined to a few fain-
ilies ; the power of its example and its
teaching was felt and acknowledged far
beyond the boundaries of its immediate
neighborhood.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">The Passing of the Monk.
	in the earlier Middle Ages it was the
monks who taught Europe to practise
ao~riculture, not to despise it; and to
the end of their existence in England,
they were ever among the best farmers
and the most indulgent landlords. In
commerce it is not too much to say
that the monastic societies ~vere in a
way forerunners of modern trade.
Dean Kitchin, in his monograph on the
Charter of Edward III. for the St.
Giles Fair, speaks of the many stran-
gers from various parts of England,
and even from distant foreign lands,
coming to this renowned fair, and pur-
chasing silver or jewels or spices from
the famed St. Swithuns stalls belong-
in g to the great Winchester monastery,
whose monks had more than one estab-
lished shop in the fair, where they
dealt in wines and stuffs as well as
in spices and groceries, and in this
way contributed not a little to the
creation of the vast commerce of our
country. In the early years of the
fourteenth century we know that there
were no fewer than one hundred and
eigl ~ty religions houses in England
xvhich supplied the Florentine and
Flemish markets with wool.
	in art, during the Middle Ages, the
Benedictines and the other orders
were prominent, not only as the chief
patrons of architecture, painting, sculp-
ture, music, and embroidery, but as
contributing from their ranks probably
the majority of the number of En-
glish artists. The stately and magnifi-
cent abbeys and churches, and the
beautiful buildings which clustered
round them, were mostly built for the
monks; they were probably lar~ely
designed by gifted members of their
order; they were certainly commenced
and completed under their immediate
direction. Works such as the Chapel
of Kings, Cambridge, the Great Tower
of Gloucester, the Bell Tower of Eves-
ham, the Lady Chapel of Gloucester,
carried out in the last century of their
existence, show that to the end neither
the hand nor brain of the monk artist
had lost its cunning.
	We possess a curious and interest-
ing memoir, the Rites of Durham.
73
The Rites have been accurately
described as a document containing a
connected account of life in a great mo-
nastic community at the very moment
of its dissolution ; as being certainly
the work of a man who had personal
information and who had seen what he
describes. In this little plain record
of about one hundred pages, again and
again we come upon allusions to the
innumerable art treasures contained in
the stately church: every window in
the vast building was evidently filled
with brilliant jewelled glass, such as
no following age has succeeded in im-
itating; every wall was bright with
frescoes ; its many altars were rich
with sumptuous embroideries; its sto-
ried shrines were adorned with cun-
ning work in gold and silver, in brass
and iron ; its treasury was filled with
costly plate, its guest-chamber with
rich and beautiful furniture; its sacred
vestments were marvels of skill and
taste. What we know of Durham in
its palmy days is true of many another
great monastic abbey church of the
Middle Ages. In England for some
four or five hundred years the monk
was the great artist, as well as the
great patron of art.
	The obligations of our country for
several hundred years to the monastic
orders in the matter of education and
literature, in the production and multi-
plication of books, if not of so con-
spicuous a nature as in the case of art,
still are by no means to be forgotten by
the historian of the work of the monks.
In some of the great houses where the
cloisters are more or less preserved,
a long row of  carrells  or little study
chambers can still be seen. In
Gloucester these are specially remark-
able ; in the South Cloister-walk some
twenty of them are absolutely perfect;
they remain as they were on the day
of the dissolution of the monastery,
save that the desks and seats have
vanished ; the very closets where the
books in more immediate use were
kept, can still be seen. In these little
closets or carrells, during several
hours of the day, the monks sat and
read or wrote. A library was also a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">The Passing of the Monk.
part of every considerable house ; this
was under the care of one of the chief
obedientiaries of the monastery. In
some houses a special scriptorium 01
writing-room was set apart for the use
of the monks who were employed in
copying the manuscripts. Many an
artistic monk, Dean Kitchin tells us,
constantly spent the best part of a life-
lime bending over a single important
manuscript, copying it, and minutely
illuminating the precious and beautiful
volume. Not a few of these books so
copied were lent to the clergy and
others outside the monastery who cared
for these things.
	A monastic library did not merely
contain books bearing upon theology
and sacred Scripture ; medical and
philosophical works, classics, histories,
etc., were carefully treasured up by
the monks. Some of these books were
richly bound, and splendid with illumi-
nations in gold and various colors.
The Durham Rites  speak of a great
store of ancient manuscripts possessed
by the house to help the monks in their
study. The Rites go on to say how
the store inclUded

the old auncient written Doctors of the
Church, as other profane authors, with
divers other holie mens wourks, so that
every one dyd studye what Doctor pleased
them best, havinge the Librairie at all
times to go and studye in, besydes their
carrells.

	From the same Rites we learn
that in the dormitory each monk had a
little chamber to himself with a win-
(low, or a bit of a window, and in the
win(low a desk for books, so that he
could study, if he pleased, in the hours
spent in the dormitory. Special di-
rections were given that the monks and
novices were not to be disturbed in
their carrells  while they were
studying.
	In their care for education, in days
when all training for the young, save
in arms and field sports, was compara-
tively little thought of, the record of the
monastic orders is an honorable one.
Besides maintaining a song school,
the more important houses regularly
trained their novices in other learning;
and again, to use the words of the
	Durham Rites,

yf the Maister dyd see that any of them
weare apte to lernynge and dyd applie his
booke, and had a pregnant wyt withall,
then the Maister dyd lett the Prior have
intelligence. Then streighteway after, he
was sent to Oxford to school.

Other people too sent their sons to the
monks for education, which was some-
times given freely and sometimes paid
for.
	Mention has been made of Oxford.
The  Durham College, besides the
pupils sent up from the abbey, ad-
mitted regular students. A purely
monastic college, as early as A.D. 1283,
was founded in Oxford for thirteen
monks of St. Peters Abbey, Glouces-
ter. This, before the end of the thir-
teenth century, developed into a great
Benedictine house of learning, and a
long list of abbeys united together to
maintain this Benedictine college at
Oxford, which flourished until the
Reformation.
	Nor were the nunneries behindhand
in the work of education in the rough
and comparatively unlettered Middle
Ages. Mr. Gasquet, quoting from con-
temporary records, writes as follows
Here  (lie is speaking of a Wiltshire
convent) the young maids were
brought up and learned needlework,
the art of confectionery, surgery, etc.
	Passing from the question of the
enormous and beneficent influence ex-
ercised by the monastic orders in a
country like England during the Mid-
dle Ages, it will be well to (Iraw a
picture of the life lived in a great mon-
astery such as Gloucester or Win-
chester or Durham. First of all, any
idea of a solitary life lived for the most
part in separate cells, like the Carthu-
sian ideal now carried out at the Grande
Chartreuse and in the other houses of
their order, must be put aside. In a
I Benedictine (the principal and by far
the most influential of the orders) mon-
astery, the life was intensely social.
The brothers worshipped together in
the church, they took counsel together
74</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">in the chapter-house, they studied to-
gether in the cloister, they ate together
in the refectory, they slept in one great
dormitory. The vast size of these
refectories and dormitories may be
clearly traced at Gloucester and other
places.
	Under the lord abbot, as at Glouces-
ter or Evesham, or the lord prior, as at
Winchester or Durham, were gathered
a group of officers or obedientiaries by
whom the monks, their many depend-
ants and tenants, were ruled ; the
whole constituting a well-ordered com-
munity which, to use Dean Kitchins
words,
on the one side kept up a perpetual protest
against the rude vices of the age, and on
the other side showed to the king, nobles,
prelates, and burghers the pattern of an
organization for the conduct of life and
business which could hardly have been
found elsewhere in mediieval times.
	By the abbots side stood the first,
second, and third priors, the lieutenants
of the abbot, and ready at once to step
into his place should the chief be at
any time incapacitated from exercising
a general supervision over the whole
community. After these dignified offi-
cers came a group specially attached to
the great church or abbey. The sacrist
had charge generally of the innumer-
able services ; everything that bore
upon their order and dignity was re-
ferred to him. This great official often
had the care of the library, and acted
as chancellor of the society, and wrote
the letters which had to be sent out.
After him came the precentor, who ar-
ranged the elaborate music and singing,
which formed so large a part of the
many services. He presided over the
singers, arranged the processions, and
exercised, under the abbot and the
prior, the chief authority in church.
In some houses the offices of sacrist
and precentor were combined.
	The circa was an official especially
charged with the discipline of the ser-
vices. His little stone desk, near the
entrance of the choir, is still to be seen
near the north gate of the choir of
Gloucester. There, in the night hours
or in the deep dawn of the early morn-
75
ing, he would stand, and carefully
watch who was absent from the com-
pany, and would report the truant to
the full chapter on the following day;
and when all were assembled in the
gorgeous choir, the same officer went
his rounds, with his little lamp gleam-
ing in the dimly lighted church, to see
if any weary brother had fallen asleep,
and to rouse him up again to take his
share in the perpetual nightly round of
prayer and praise.
	The custos operum or master of the
works ranks the last of these great
obedientiaries. His was no light duty,
the watching over the constant repairs
needed in these vast hives called inon-
asteries, which clustered round the
abbey. In Jocelyn de Brakelondas
delicious gossipy Chronicle of Bury
St. Edmunds, the ruined state into
which many of the abbey buildings had
fallen during the careless reign of
Abbot Hugo, in the reign of King
John, was severely commented on.
The monk was a restless artist,  an
indefatigable architect, and loved to be
ever decorating his home with new,
beautiful, sometimes fantastic work.
Our cathedrals and abbeys, in the ex-
quisite confusion of style of architec-
ture which they present, tell us how
successive generations of monks
planned, designed, and carried out new
works. They never wearied in their
efforts to make their beautiful churches
more beautiful ; over all this the custos
operurn was supreme. We, who after
long centuries are content to admire,
and faintly to copy what our fathers
have done in abbeys and cathedral
buildings,owe a large debt to many an
unknown, unrecorded custos operum.
	The next group of monastic officials
is a more homely one. The first in
order was the receiver or treasurer. He
had the duty of receiving and account-
ing for the rents of the abbey farms.
His office in later days, when from
various causes the religions houses
grew poorer, must often have been an
onerous, if not a painful one, and on
him fell the perpetual strain to make
ends meet, while sadly insufficient re~
sources were at his command.
The Passing of the Monk.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">burial in the cemetery hard by, to lie
among the brethren gone before.
The infirmarian usually possessed a
knowledge of medicine and surgery.
This knowledge was not uncommon
among the Benedictines. Every mo-
nastic library contained books on these
subjects, and not a few among the
more famous mnedheval physicians be-
longed to this order.
	The master of the novices was chosen
for his skill in and love for teaching.
The guest-master had the charge of vis-
itors, an important (lepartment in many
of the greater houses. Hospitality to
travellers was a distinguish ing feature,
and the remains of the great guest-
halls we still possess tell us how
carefully and even lavishly this was
provided for. At Durham several of
the large prebendal houses have been
arranged out of the apartments and
other offices belonging to the guests
hall.
	Entertainment [says the Rites of Dur-
ham,] was given to all staits, both noble,
gentle, and what degree soever that came
thether as strangers, ther interteynment
not being inferior to any place in Ingland,
both for the goodness of their diets, the
sweete and daintie furniture of ther lodg-
ings, and generally all things necessarie
for traveillers.
The Passing of the Monk.
	The obedientiary with the quaint
title of hordarian shared, with the re-
fectorarian and cellarer, the labor  no
small one  of providing for the bodily
needs of the numerous company who
dwelt in a great house. Certain es-
tates belonging to the monastery were
set aside for this purpose. These were
administered by the hordarian, who
derived his somewhat barbarous title
from his duties. He was set over the
hoard, or the supplies of food re-
quired for the refectory. The diet of
the monks varied in different houses.
IDean Kitehin, after careful examina-
tion of diet rolls, does not consider that
the  religious  on the whole fared
amiss. There is, however, no doubt
but in many, perhaps in the majority
of houses, there was a wearying same-
ness in the food provided, which was
often rough and coarse. It must be
borne in mind that most of the brethren
were not drawn from the poor labor-
ing folk, but rather from the upper
middle class. An examination of the
diet rolls shows that condiments such
as mustard were freely used, especially
on the many fast days. It would ap-
pear that the tasteless and somewhat
indigestible fish diet became often re-
pugnant.
	Among the other notable obedientia-
ries, the Thftrmarian occupies a prom- Another well-known obedientiarv in
inent position. Tender care for the a great monastery, the camerarius
sick and ailing especially distinguished (chamberlain), must not be forgotten.
the Benedictines. Their infirmaries He had the charge of all the furniture
were usually spacious, and not unfre- of the (lormitory and refectory, and of
quently were richly ornamented. The the various chambers and halls of the
ruins of the gracefnl arches, still grace- monastery ; and when the vast size
ful after even a clumsy attempt at and complex arrangements of a large
restoration, of the infirmary of the Benedictine house are borne in mind,
Benedictine house of Gloucester, tes- it will be seen that the duties of this
tify to the former existence of stately officer were no light ones, and required
buildings erected for the sick monk, constant skill and forethought to pre-
This hospital, which adjoined the clois- serve the necessary decency and clean-
ter, the sick shared with the aged liness and customary dignity, without
brothers whose waning strength was exceeding the sum of money set apart
insufficient to enable them to take part for this purpose  an amount which
in the austere life and many services of gradually decreased in well-nigh all the
the house. In this building, in slow, religious houses as time went on.
tranquil decay, or in the little sunny There were a number of subordinate
garden attached to it, they spent their officials, such as cooks, door-keepers,
last days, without cares and without gardeners, and the like, who need not
fears, till they were carried out to be specially described. Indeed the
76</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">The Passing of the Monk.
policy of the great monastic orders was
raFher to multiply offices, with a view
of providing the brethren with occupa-
tions which would give them an inter-
est in the well-being of their order,
and in the prosperity and discipline of
their own particular house.
	The foregoing sketch of course refers
to the organization of one of the more
important Benedictine communities,
such as Gloucester or Durham; but,
with necessary modifications, it applies
to the general government of even the
smaller communities.
But the centre of a monastery was
the church or abbey. Mr. Hunt, in
his Account of the Priory of St. Peter
and St. Paul at Bath, gives the follow-
ing r~sum~ of the daily service of a
Benedictine house : 
In all seasons alike the monks rose from
their beds at midnight, and went into a
cold church think how terribly cold it
must have been in the depth of winter I 
and there went through a service, or rather
two services, Matins and Lauds, which
were mostly sung, and lasted about an
hour and a half. They then crept back to
bed again. At 7 A.M. they again assembled
in their church for Prime, and at its close
there was a short meeting in the Chapter-
house for the ordinary business of the
house, and specially its discipline. After
that, one of the monks in priests orders
would, in his turn, celebrate Our Ladys
Mass, while others would be reading or
talking in the cloister. At 9 A.M. came
Tierce, which was followed by High Mass
and Sext. Dinner time was, in the four-
teenth century probably 11 or 11.30, and
during the meal some lesson would be read
aloud. After dinner came Nones; and
while most of the monks were engaged in
that service, the Conversi, or lay-brethren,
and the monks who had in their turn
served the others at dinner, sat down to
their meal. Then came a short time set
apart, if desired, for sleep, which was fol-
lowed by active employment of different
kinds, by study or recreation. Vespers
were sung at 3 P.M. Supper was at six,
and was followed by a reading from some
book of edification. At 7.30 came Coin-
pline, and then at eight the brethren went
to the dormitory to sleep until they were
roused for Matins. It was in the intervals
of these stated duties that the officers of a
Benedictine house transacted its manifold
business, and the other brethren studied in
the carrells or wrote and illuminated in
the Scriptorium.
	Up to the period of the dissolution of
the monasteries, A.D. 15361541, with
little change, this had been the unvary-
ing use of the large majority of the
religious houses in England. Prayer
and praise to Almighty God in their
church or abbey had been the principal
object of their lives dating from the
reforms of Lanfranc  for well-nigh
five hundred years.
	In the Durham Rites we read
how before the high altar were three
marvellous faire silver basons hung in
chaines of silver ; these contained
great wax candles, which did burne
continually both day and night, in
token that the house was always
watchinge to God. Many and vari-
ous are the estimates which men make
as to the efficacy of prayer in changing
or modifying Gods purposes towards
men; few will, however, be found to
deny the moral beauty of this concep-
tion, which was the common heritage
of all the monastic orders. The ideal
of every monastery was the ideal typi-
fied by the Durham ever-burning lights:
 The house was always watchinge to
God. The well-known collects and
prayers enshrined in the solemn lit-
urgy of the Church of England, are, in
large measure, the prayers and collects
prayed and sung for so many centu-
ries, by day and by night, in the one
thousand abbeys and chapels of the
monks; they were thus forever in-
terceding for all sorts and conditions
of men.
	But, besides the perpetual prayer for
others, a peculiar spiritual fellowship
existed between the religious of
the same order, and was indeed often
extended to those of other orders.
Mr. Hunt (An Account of the Priory
of St. Peter and St. Paul at Bath)
gives us a remarkable illustration of
this fellowship in the bond for prayer
made between the Priory of Bath and
six other Benedictine convents, as far
back as A.D. 1077, in which the parties
agreed to pray for one another and
their brethren, and to be loyal to th&#38; 
77</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">78
king and queen with one heart and one
soul. It will be observed, adds Mr.
Hunt, that two of the abbots were of
the conquering race, and their union
with their English brethren is pleasant
to contemplate.
	When a monk died, a messenger was
despatched to all the religious coin-
inunities from which prayers were due,
and indeed to many others, with a
mortuary roll, having at the head an
announcement of the death and a short
account of the deceased. Each com-
munity acknowledged receiving the roll
by writing upon it a promise of prayer
for the soul of the departed, and, as a
rule, a request for similar prayers for
their deceased brethren and benefac-
tors was added. The benefits of thcse
prayers seem to have been granted to
a large number of benefactors and
others. Nor was this privilege by any
means confined to the great and
wealthy; a very small, even a nominal
payment, such as a pound of wax,
seems to have qualified a man or
woman to be received, if otherwise
fitting, into the number of fratres
or sororcs of the convent. Those
so admitted knew that the divine sacri-
fice was daily offered for them in the
church of the monastery, and that
prayer was continually made for them
while they lived, and that after death
the welfare of their souls would be the
subject of special intercession. The
historian of the Bath Monastery goes
on to say, that whatever our religious
opinions may be, we can hardly fail to
see something beautiful in this tie be-
tween the outside world and the con-
vent; the (laily common life, often
rough and hard, thus enriched and
softened by spiritual sympathy and
love.
	To Lanfrane, the friend of William
the Conqueror, the first Norman arch-
bishop, the great monastic reformer of
the eleventh century, the kindler of
light and force among the Norman
clergy, is owing in great measure the
plan of life which with certain intet
ruptions, occasioned as different houses
fell away for a season from their ideal,
was led in that vast network of reli
The Passina of the Monk.
	gious communities which covered En-
gland from 1070 to 1fl41. It was a
noble as well as an enduring concep-
tion. The principles of monasticism
in the England of the last half of the
eleventh century, as taught by Lan-
franc and his great pupil and successor
Anseim, are well summed up by Dean
Church 
The hard, stern sa3culum (age) was un-
manageable and uncontrollable. Those
who believed in Christs teaching might be
honest in leaving the wild tumult without,
and, by adopting the monastic profession,
secure ports of refuge and shelter, where
men might find the religion which the con-
ditions of active society seem to exclude.
A man who wanted to be active in the
world had little choice but to be a soldier; a
man who wanted to serve God with all his
heart had little choice but to be a monk.
The governing thought of monastic life was
that it was a warfare militia, and the
monastery a camp or barrack. There was
continual drill and exercise, fixed times,
appointed tasks, hard fare, stern punish-
ment ; watchfulness was to be incessant,
obedience prompt and absolute. Monas-
teries were to be places where the search
after peace and light and purity, and the
conquest of evil, were made the objects of
human life.

	The life of a monk was a hard and
austere one at best; it was sweetened
and beautified with few of those luxu-
ries men are ever accustomed to asso-
ciate with even moderate comfort and
happiness. The diet as we have seen
was, if plentiful, gel~eralIy coarse and
unvarying, and the fasts frequent and
rigorous; and in a damp and chilly
climate like that of England, the monk
must have often suffered acutely from
cold. There were few fires kept up in
any monastery. For the monks, save
in the common room or in the refec-
tory at snow time, there was no fire.
The common room or house is de-
scribed in the  Rites of Durham  as
havimv a fyre keapt iu yt all winter,
for the mounckes to cume and warme
them at, being allowed no fyre but
that only. We are expressly told in
the same  Rites, they were allowed
no fyre in the dormitory. We meet
with constant notices respecting warm</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">The Passing of the Monk.
clothing, furs, etc., so chill was the
atmosphere of the great church, the
refectory, and the dormitory. Any one
who has had experience of the cold,
damp carrells of the famous mon-
astery of Gloucester, where the cloister
was no doubt glazed as it is now, can-
not help wondering how study could
have been ever carried on under such
circumstances. Yet in most cloisters,
as at Westminster, there was positively
no glazing; the monks, as they sat or
~valked, were exposed to the winds and
damp.
	The recreations of the monk were
few aud monotonous; the chief of them
was perhaps the pacing up and down
the little walks of the narrow limits of
the cloister garth and garden, or ceme-
tery, during certain hours of the day,
where even such gossipy talk as Joce-
lyn de Brakelonda tells us of in his
quaint Memoirs of the House of S.
Edmund at Bury, in the days of King
John, was sternly checked by that
obedientiary the circa as he moved
about among the brethren at recre-
ation. There was a bowling-green for
the novices, which the professed monks
seemed to have used at times. These
novices and the other schoolboy pupils
in the house have left the traces of
their games ; on the stone benches of
the Gloucester cloisters, where we
know these boys were taught, and
where they spent a portion of their
lives, are playboards not obscurely
marked in the stones. These game-
boards for Fox and Geese, Nine
Mens Morris, In and Out, and
other games, are found in other con-
ventual buildings at Westminster, Nor-
wich, Salisbury, Durham, etc. Other
vestiges of unlawful recreations of the
more youthful dwellers in a monastery,
such as cutting and carving the stones
with letters and other devices, are oc-
casionally found ; for instance, half-
way up the winding stair of the great
tower at Gloucester, there is a rough
little figure in the perfect dress of a
burgher of the time of the Wars of
the Roses, evidently the secret work of
a youthful amateur carver in stone.
	In some monasteries the monk was
79
allowed to l)055C55 and to amuse him-
self with strange pet animals, such as
apes, peacocks, falcons, and even tame
bears; and St. Swithuns Consuetudi-
nary tells us that the cellarer had the
special care of these  animalia a di-
versis fratribus per multa tempora ac-
quisita.
	Much has been said and written con-
cerning the evil example set by the
monastic orders in matters of health
and cleanliness, and there is no doubt
but that in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries, if not later, an ostentatious
neglect in these matters characterized
the dwellers in monasteries. The
scene which followed the martyrdom of
Thomas k Becket has been often
quoted, when beneath the stately trap-
pings of the murdered prelate were
discovered the garments of a Benedic-
tine, and beneath these, an inner cov-
ering of a rough hair-cloth, which
swarmed with vermin; boiling over
with them, as one account describes
the sight,  like water in a simmering
caldron. The passage in Archbishop
Lanfrancs Decrees (eleventh century),
which orders the chamberlain of the
house to change the hay in the monks
pallets once a~year, and once a year to
clean out the dormitory, throws a
strong light upon the state of a monas-
tery in the days of the Norman kings.
What must have been the general con-
dition of a great chamber in which
thirty, forty, or even many more monks,
slept for a year on the same hay?
Another act given by Lanfrauc pre-
scribes one bath a year just before
Christmas day. This strange neglect
of the body, however, appears to have
been based upon two considerations:
the one, that disregard of the perish-
able body was an acceptable service;
the other, that dirt, however unwhole-
some in itself, was regarded as a great
preservative against cold.
	But, as the Middle Ages advanced, a
very different rule of life was gradually
adopted in the matter of cleanliness.
In the fourteenth century the Con-
suetudines in Refectorio of the
important house of St. Swithun at
Winchester especially charges the prior</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">The Passing of the Monk.
with the care of strewing the refectory
with new rush mats seven times in the
year, three in winter and four in sum-
mer. These rush mats, Dean Kitchin
tells us, formed a considerable item in
the monastic life. They were often
woven by the monks themselves, who
slept under them or on them, prayed
~n them, sat on them, and lay on them
when dying. They were harder than
the straw litter and more wholesome.
The same Consuetudinary tells us how
one of the chamberlains duties was to
renew the canvas cloths on the refec-
tory table from time to time, and to
Vrovide napkins to wipe the cups of
silver and of wood; provision is also
made for cleaning out the hall by the
Vorter.
	In the Durham Rites,  that
accurate picture of a great religious
house just before the dissolution, we
read of a

fair Almerie (close to the refectory door),
joyned in the wall; all the forepart of the
Almerie was carved work, for to give ayre
-to the towels, and there was a door in the
forepart of the Almerie, and every mounche
had a key for the said Almerie, wherein
Aid hinge clean towels for the mounches to
Arye their hands on when they washed and
went to dinner.

	The almerie hard by the refectory
door, with the iron hinge of the door
and the keautifully carved open work
-above to let in the air to dry the towels,
is still to be seen in the Gloucester
-cloister opposite the lavatory, only
-slightly injured by time and the horses
-of a troop of Cromwells soldiers which
were stabled there!
	The Durham Rites describe the
~ fair layer or conduit for the mounchs
to wash their hands and faces at, coy-
ered with lead, and all of marble, hay-
Aug many little conditts or spouts of
-brasse, with xxiiii. cockes of brasse.
This washing, probably in the four-
teeuth century, became part of the
monastic discipline, for the Rites
clene towels. The place where this
call bell hung is still to be seen in
the Gloucester cloister. The same
Rites too provide for an obedien-
tiary of the house seeing to the scru-
pulous cleanliness of the geste
chamber, where all the table
clothes, table napkings, and all the
naprie within the chamber, as sheetes
and pillowes, were to be kept sweate
and deane.
	A study on the monastic life, which
in its day so powerfully influenced our
country on the whole for good, and
which, we are intensely convinced,
trained up many earnest and devout
souls, would be incomplete and one-
si(led if no notice were taken of the
more obvious faults which accompanied
the system, and of some of the evil
consequences to the outer world.
	The idea which has already been
(lwelt upon as the ground idea of men
like Lanfrauc and Anselm  that
earnest men could best fulfil Gcds pur-
pose by leaving the unmanageable and
uncontrollable world to follow its own
way, and by securing for themselves
ports of refuge and shelter out of its
wild tumult,  was arrived at by
ignoring the solemn prayer of the
founder of Christianity I pray not
that Thou shouldest take them out of
the world, but that Thou shouldest keep
them from the evil. The natural re-
sult of this selfish as it now seems to
thoughtful men  purpose was to beget
a spirit of stern exclusiveness among
the religious. This at once showed
itself in the architecture of those splen-
did and matchless homes of prayer,
which the spirit of devotion and enthu-
siasm for godliness, undoubtedly exist-
ing among the monastic bodies, guided
them to erect and adorn. In every
great church and abbey the choir was
looked upon as the most sacred part of
the church this was beautified and
cared for with an especial care, and was
rigidly reserved for the monk ; from
tell us how a bell hung near the con- this sacred choir every one who was
-ditt door to give warning at a leaven of not a brother was excluded. In not a
-the clock for the mounchs to cumme, few of the monastic churches, such as
-wash, and dyne, having their closetts in the lordly Abbey of Evesham, the
-~or almeries kept always with swete and nave as well as the choir was closed to
~8o</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">like Passing of the Monk.
	the outer world, and another and less
important church was erected close by
for worshippers who belonged not to
the charmed circle of professed monks.
When the day of destruction arrived,
the mass of the people cared little or
nothing about the ruin of a building
from which they had been always ex-
eluded. The notion sank deeply into
the heart of the monk that the object
of his dedication to the religious life
was to secure his own salvation, with
little reference to the spiritual needs of
the world outside.

	Self-centred, having few interests outside
those cloistered walls where they proposed
to pass their lives, under the shadow of
which they hoped to die, they regarded
themselves as a chosen band, they believed
themselves to be moving heavenwards as a
company and all together ; the whole notion
underlying their existence was that of each
helping the others within the narrow limits
of the community.
	On the other hand, their religion had
hardly any outward tendency; they had no
vocation to save the outer world. The
monks hardly realized that those outside
were their brethren, hungry and naked,
full of needs and sufferings; the provision
for their stately church, their community,
their administration, made them hard and
unfeeling towards others; and this was
fostered and aggravated by their own firm
belief that they were, in a sense, especially
Gods elect, the heirs of safety here and of
salvation hereafter.

	This was the deliberate opinion of
Dean Kitchin, one of the most thought-
ful of our modern scholars in monastic
lore, and this opinion is shared by
other students of our tune ; and though
perhaps in the above-quoted words it
is somewhat exaggerated and unduly
pressed, their estimate contains much
truth, and the downfall of monasticism
in England is no doubt very largely
due to the undoubted existence of this
stern spirit of exclusiveness. The
monk, notwithstanding his splendid
record of service done to religion, to
urt, to letters, and indeed to well-nigh
everything that made life beautiful and
desirable in a nation, had failed in the
ilong run to find the key to the peoples
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	370
81
hearts ; and when he fell, at the bid-
ding of a tyrannical and unscrupulous
king, the victim of a false and unjust
cry, his fate was almost unpitied and
well-nigh unnoticed.
	Monastic Christianity finds its most
complete expression in that small man-
ual of devotion put out in the fifteenth
century, known as The Imitation of
Christ. Its boundless popularity re-
minds us, said Dean Milinan, that it
supplies some imperious want in the
Christianity of mankind; but, like
monasticism, of which it is the perfect
exponent,

it is absolutely and entirely selfish in its
aims as in its acts ; its sole, single, exclu-
sive object is the purification, the elevation
of the individual soul, of the man abso-
lutely isolated from his kind, with no fears,
no hopes, no sympathies of our common
nature; he has absolutely withdrawn him-
self, not only from the cares, the sins, the
trials, but from the duties, the moral and
religious fate of the world.

	The Dean of St. Pauls summary of
the spirit of the famous Manual in
connection with the aims of monasti-
cisin is remarkable; and although
some who love the book may be pained
by Milmans words, they are worth
pondering over.
	It was the knowledge of this fatal
error which suggested to Dominic and
Francis and their companions, in the
early years of the thirteenth century,
the idea of founding the Mendicant
Orders. The acknowledged aim of the
Dominican and Franciscan friar was
to spread abroad those glad tidings
which the Benedictine chose mainly to
confine within the walls of his own
religious house. Their primary ob-
ject, different from the Benedictine
ideal, was not the salvation of the in-
dividual monk, but the salvation of
others through him. The rapid
growth of the popularity of the friars is
a sufficient indication that in some re-
spects at least they had found the key
to the hearts of the people; nor is it
too much to say that the coming of
the friars put off the downfall of
monasticism in England for two cen-
turies.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">82
Another grave accusation levelled at
the Benedictines charges them with
neglecting the churches on their broad
lands and allowing them to be but im-
perfectly and inadequately served by
inferior members of their own com-
munity, or by illiterate and poorly paid
priests appointed by them. This sub-
ject has as yet never been thoroughly
investigated, but the language used by
some of our modern writers in their
review of this charge is inexcusable,
and unwarranted by the facts of the
case, so far as they are known. Mr.
hunt, in his lucid and interesting ac-
count of the Priory of Bath, speaks of
these churches on the monastic and
other lands, thus 
The system of appropriation of revenues
which properly belonged to certain churches
grew to its full extent by degrees, and was
a general abuse. It was much ameliorated
by the ordination of vicarages, by which in
each case a fixed portion of the revenues of
his church was secured to the parish priest,
the remainder being allotted to the monas-
tery.
That men of an inferior calibre belong-
ing to the house or elsewhere were
generally appointed to these benefices,
seems a baseless assertion. It will be
remembered, for instance, in the well-
known  Memoirs of Jocelyn de Brake-
londa, how desirous the monk
Sampson, one of the ablest of the
brethren of the great monastery of
St. Edmund at Bury, was to obtain the
living of Woolpit, which belonged to
his house. The charge  if properly
substantiated, a grave oneof appoint-
ing inferior and ill-qualified persons to
cures of souls, most likely grew out of
the state of things which followed the
ravages of the Black Death.
	Some steps had been taken by Par-
liament to mitigate the abuses which
undoubtedly existed in the matter of
parish churches belonging to the mon-
asteries in the reigns of Richard II.
and Henry IV. But they proved in-
effectual. In 1529 Convocation ordered
that the abuses of monastic appropria-
tions should be investigated and
amended. The great confiscation,
however, rudely interrupted this and
many another project of well-con-
sidered reform of undoubted abuses,
and the lands and goods of the monas-
tic orders were seized by men from
whose minds, to use Canon Dixons
words,
nothing was further than to restore the
appropriations; and the incumbents of
monastic and other benefices, instead of
being better off, found themselves (after
the great confiscation) sunk in a penury
which grew greater with every successive
generation.
	To many a thinker, perhaps to the
majority, in the sixteenth century, the
work of the monasteries seemed fin-
ished. Be this how it may, through
the long, dark period of the Middle
Ages, these monastic foundations had
rendered incalculable service to Chris-
tianity and to civilization. If, as many
think, it were well  their work being
done  that in the sixteenth century
they should disappear and give place
to others, it is only common justice to
lift off the veil of undeserved obloquy
with which the authors of their down-
fall, for their own mean purposes, have
disfigured their memory.
	The accusations against the moral
character of the monk were made in
order that men might welcome the
dissolution of the monasteries. But
the charges were for the most part
baseless. The evidence of the visitors
of Henry VIII. breaks down when
carefully examined. The visitors
themselves were men of far from un-
blemished character. Their testimony,
such as it was, only applied to a very
small proportion of the houses accused.
The so-called Confessions~~ they pro-
duced were infinitesimally few in num-
ber, and bore unmistakable signs of
being simply cut-and-dried documents.
The usual stock stories of the iniquity
of monks and nuns were clearly pieces
of slanderous gossip, and even King
Henrys summary in the preamble to
the act of 1536 bore testimony in the
strongest terms to the pure state of
many great and solemn monas-
teries, all of which, without exception,
shared in the common ruin.
	Nothing to justify the traditional
The Passing of the Monk.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">The Passing of the Monk.
opinions appears in the results of the
visitation of the houses. Mr. Gasquet
estimates the number of religious
of both sexes who were expelled from
the houses as roughly eight thousand
persons, besides probably more than
ten times that number of people who
were their dependants, or otherwise
obtained their livelihood in the service
of the religious houses. In the com-
perta and letters scarcely two hundred
and fifty monks and nuns are named as
guilty of incontinence ; of these two
hundred and fifty, one-third, he tells
us, can be identified as having received
pensions, which surely even Burnet
would consider as disproving the
charges in their regard. This would
leave less than one hundred and
seventy out of eight thousand, tainted
by being accused of grave offences
against morality by the royal visitors
but being accused by such interested
parties as the visitors undoubtedly
were, is a very different thing from
being convicted of guilt. No wit-
nesses ever seem to have been pro-
duced, nor in any case do the monks
appear to have been allowed to answer
to the charges brought against them.
	As regards the nuns, Mr. Gasquet
tells us that only some twenty-seven in
all were charged with vice, and of
these twenty-seven, seventeen are
known to have been afterwards pen-
sioned ; and that further, in the whole
visitation, extending over thirteen
counties, the visitors only report that
some fifty monks and two nuns were
(lesirous to abandon the religions life.
	Dean Kitchin, in his exhaustive
introduction to the Obedientiary
Rolls of Winchester, considers that
while  in that great house the reputa-
tion for learning which it acquired in
earlier days unfortunately faded away
as time went on, the moral character
of the body seems to have been con-
sistently high ;  and again, later, he
repeats that even slander had re-
spected that venerable house, and the
records carefully searched out reveal
nothing that can be turned to its
serious discredit ;  and in his final
summary, this writer, whom no one
83
will accuse of an undue partiality for
the monastic system speaks of
interested and truthiess persons who, in
the Reformation time and in later days,
have thought to honor God by blackening
wholesale the monastic character. Deo
per mendacium gratificari is still far too
often the guiding line of many a polemic
who tries to win his battle by flinging dirt
in the faces of his opponents.

	A glance at a few of the strict dis-
ciplinary rules of the famous Priory of
Durham, which we find in the
 Rites already quoted, will form a
fitting close to this little study on the
monasteries of England at the era of
their final dissolution.
No woman was ever permitted to
come within the body of the church
but more than this, in section xviii. we
read 
Yf any woman chaunced to come within
the abel gaits or within any presynckt of
the house, yf she had bene sene but her
length within any place of the saide house,
she was taken and sett fast and punished,
to gyve example to all others for doning
the like.

	In section xliii., treating of the dom-
ter (dormitory), we read how every
monk had in that

faire large house called the dorter, a little
chamber of wainscott to himself; every
little chamber was partitioned of, and the
novices had also little chambers, each sep-
arate; and in the dorter [dormitory] every
night was there a privy serche by the Sup~
prior, who did caule at every mounches
chamber (by their names) to se good order
kept, that none should be wanting (as also
that there were no disorders amongst
them); also the said Suppriors chamber
was the first in the dorter for seing of good
order keapt.

The doors of the house were rigorously
locked, and the keys placed in the
charge of a responsible officer. Sec-
tion xliii. contains the foliowino . 
All the dures both of the seller, the
frater, the dorter, and the cloisters were
locked at evin, at vi. of the clocke, and the
keys delivered to the Supprior untyl vii. of
the clocke the next morninge.

A rigid watch was kept at night by one
of the chief obedientiaries.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">84
	The Supprior s chamber was over the
dorter dour, to the intent to heare that
none should stir or go forth.
	And his office was to goe every nighte as
a privy watch before mydnyght and after
mydnyght to every mounches chamber and
to caule at his chamber dour upon him by
his name, to se that none of them should
be lacking or stolen furth.

	If a monk were found guilty of any
grave moral offence, the punishment
was exceedingly severe. Underneath
the Master of the Fermyres [infirm-
ary] chamber was a strong prison called
the Lynghouse, which was ordained for
all such as were greate offenders. The
guilty monk was to be immured in this
dungeon for the space of one hole
year in cheynes. No one was to have
access to this dungeon save the master
of the infirmary, who did let downe
their meate thorongh a trap door on
a corde, being a great distance from
them. It would be interesting to
know if offenders often emerged alive
from this living death.
	Some think that the dissolution of
the monasteries inflicted a terrible blow
on the social state of England ; others
are of opinion that the work of the
orders was done when the six-
teenth century dawned. Neither view
prevents us from lamenting the irrepa-
rable mischief which the rough and
covetous hands of the spoilers worked,
when they pulled down the mighty
edifice of monasticism. Still less does
either oppose our doing a tardy justice
to the memory of an army of  toilers
for God, on the whole guiltless of the
grave charges brought against them 
charges, as we have seen, largely man-
ufactured for the purpose of providing
an excuse for their spohiation.
	People of all ranks acquiesced in
spiritless fashion in the great act
of confiscation. Popular indignation
showed itself, here and there, in armed
risings or angry murmurs. But these
manifestations of feeling were v cry
far from being the voice of England as
a nation, and they soon died down
again ; the monk had disappeared, and
only a few cared very much. Even
those who still resent with most bitter-
ness the irreparable losses brought
about by the spoliation, who feel most
intensely the wrong done to the mem-
ory of a crowd of earnest, God-fearing
men, cannot help acknowledging that
England as a nation, if it did not ap-
plaud, at least calmly accepted the act
of its imperious master and his servant
Cromwell. Thus the monk passed
but no change, however far-reaching
in its consequences, like that brought
about by the printing-press,  no na-
tional upheaval, like that which closed
the period known as the Middle Ages,
 can ever obliterate or even dull the
memory of the splendor of the work
done by the monastic orders.



From Biackwoods Magazine.
A MASTER OF DECEIT.

	WHEN Jamie Sontar dropped into
the smithy one spring evening with an
impracticable padlock, and mentioned
casually that he was going to London
next day, the assembled neighbors lost
power of speech.
	Did ye say London, Jamie?
Ilillocks was understood to have shown
great presence of mind in unparalleled
circumstances ; an are ye in yir
senses ?
	 As sune as ye recover yir strength,
Smith, said Jamie, taking no notice
of fatuous questions, ahl be obleeged
gin ye wud turn the key in this lock.
Its a wee dour tae manage ; a hevna
used ma bag sin a gaed tae the saut
water saxteen year past.
	Did ye ever hear the like? and
the smith looked round the. circle for
support, refusing to treat Jamies de-
mand as an ordinary matter of busi-
ness.
	What are ye glowerin at me for as
if a wes a fairhie ? and Jamie affected
anger ; lies a Drumtochty man no as
muckle riclit tac see the metropolis o
the country as ither fouk, gin lie can
pay his fare up an doon ?
	Ave been wantin tae see the
Tooer o London, whar mony a lord
lies 1)airted wi his heid, an Westmins-
ter Abbey, whar the michty dead are
A .Miaster of Deceit.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">A Miaster of Deceit.
Jyin, an the looses o Parliament,
whar they haver a hale nicht through,
an the streets, whar the soond o feet
never ceases.
	The fact is, and Jainie tasted the
situation to the full, am anxious tae
improve ma mind, na gin ye speak me
fair all maybe gie the Glen a lecture
in the schule-hoose in the winter-time,
wi a magic-lantern, ye ken.
	The neighbors regarded him with
horror, and, after he had departed,
united their wisdom to solve the mys-
tery.
	Jamies by himsel in the Glen,
summed up ilillocks, an hes a wy
o his am. Ma thocht is that he juist
took a notion o seem London, an noo
that weve contered [opposed] him,
Jamie ill go, gin it cost him ten
notes.
	On his way home Jamie gave Janet
Grant a cry, who was sitting very lone-
some and sad-like before the door of
her little cottage.
	lloo are ye, Janet? the smell o
springs in the air, an the buds are
burstia bonnie. Yeill no hae heard
that am aff tae London the morrow,
juist for a ploy, ye ken, tae see the
wonders.
	As Janet only stared at him, Jamie
offered explanations in atonement for
his foolishness.
	Ye see ave aye lied an ambeetion
tae see the big warld that lies ootside
oor bit Glen, for its far-awa soon lies
been often in ma ear. Ave savit a
note or twa, an all get a glimpse afore
a dee.
	Its a Providence, an naethin less
than an answer tae prayer, broke in
Janet, in great agitation; here hey
I been murnin that a cudna get tae
London masel, an that a kent nae-
body there, till ma heart was weary in
ma briest.
	Naethin is sairer, Jamie, than tae
ken that ane ye luve is lyin ill amang
strangers, wi naebody o her bluid tae
speak a couthy word tae her, puir
lassie, or gie her a drink. A wes
juist seem her lyin ahane at the top of
the big lioose, an wushin she wes
WiS a in the Glen.
85
	Posty said something aboot Lily
bein a wee sober, Jamie remarked,
with much composure, as if the matter
had just come to his memory ; an
noo a~ mind ye expeckit her hame for
a holiday laist August. She wadna
be wantin tae traivel sae far north,
am jalonsin.
	Traivel!  cried Janet; naebody
cares for a lang road gin it brings us
hame; an Lily wes coontin she would
come up wi the Druintochty fouk on
the first Friday o laist August. A
wes cheanin up the place for a month
tae haet snod, but she didna come, an
am fearin shieill no be here again ;a
lied a feelin frae the beginnin a wud
never see Lily again.
	Her letter cam on a Thursday after-
noon when I was beginnin tae air the
sheets for her bed, an when Posty
gave it, I got a turn.  Lilys no
comm ; sit (loon, a said.
	Scarlet fever hes broken oot amang
the bairns in the family, an she thochit
it her duty tae stay and help, for the
hoose wes fu o nurses, an the cair-
ryin wes by ordinar.
	It wes a sacrifice, said Jamie.
Lily never eneuch cared for hersel
the wark wud tell on her, all war-
rant.
	Ma opeenion is that shes never
got the better o that month, an,
Jamie, a hevna hikit her letters a~ win-
ter. Its little she says aboot hiersel,
but shes lied a hoast [cough] for sax
months, an a gither her breaths
failin.
	Jamie, a hevna said it tae a livin
soul, but ave lied a warnin no lan~er
back than laist nicht. Lilys deem,
an it wes London at hes killed her.
	Yeill gac tae see her, Jamie ; ye
aye were a gude friend tae Lily, an
she likit ye wed. Write hoo she is,
an bring her back wi you gin she can
traivel, that a may see her again, if it
be the Lords wull.
	Dinna be feared o that, Janet;
all no come back withioot Lily, and
Jamies air of resolution was some con-
solation.
	Before he left, Jamie visited a shel-
tered nook in Tochty woods, and when</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">A .Miaster of Deceit.
he inquired for Lily Grant next day at
the door of a London West-End house,
there was a bunch of fresh primroses
in his hand.
	Disna live here noo, did ye say?
then what hae ye dune lvi Lily? a
mann get tae the boddom o this, and
Jamie passed into the hall, the majes-
tic personage at the door having no
strength left to resist.
	Tell yir mistress this ineenut that
a freend hes come frae Drumtochty tae
ask news o Lily Grant, an wull wait
till he gets them, and Jamies per-
sonality was so irresistible that the
personage counselled an immediate
audience.
	Grants father, I suppose?  began
Lilys mistress, with suspicions fluency.
No? Ah, then, son~e relative, no
doubt? how good of you to call, and so
convenient, too, for I wanted to see
some of her family. She was an ex-
cellent servant, and so nice in the
house; the others were quite devoted
to her. But I never thought her
strong. Dont you think London is
trying to country girls ?
	Jamie did not offer any opinion.
	One of the children caught that
horrid scarlet fever, and in the begin-
ning of August, of all times, when we
were going down to Scotland. Some
of the servants had left, and the child
had to be nursed here; there was lots
of work, and it fell on Grant.
	She was going at that very time to
her home  Drum something or other;
or was it Ben? its always the one or
the other when it isnt Mac.
	IDrumtochty is the name o Lilys
hame, an her auld grandmither wes
lookin for her aifter three years ser-
vice.
	Quite so; and thats just what I
said to her. Take your holiday,
Grant, and well worry on somehow,
but she wouldnt go. We thought it
so pretty of her, for servants are gen-
erally so selfish ; and she really did
wonderfully, as much as three women,
do you know ?
	If it wudna hurry ye, wud ye tell
me her address in London?
but I felt you would like to hear all
about her, for we had a great idea of
Grant. It was a cold it began with,
and one day I heard her coughing, and
told her she must positively see a doc-
tor; but Grant was very obstinate at
times, and she never went.
	Its possible that she didna ken
ane. An what cam o her cough?
	It was too dreadful, and they ought
not to have taken me to the room. I
could not sleep all night. Grant had
broken a blood-vessel, and they thought
she was dying.
	Is Lily deid? demanded Jamie.
	Oh no; how could you fancy such
a thing? But our doctor said it was a
very bad case, and that she could not
live above a week. We were desolated
to part with her, but of course she
could not remain  I mean, we
knew she would receive more atten-
tion in a hospital. So you under-
stand 
	A dae, broke in Jamie, fine
Lily ~vorkit for you an yir bairns in a
time o need till a the strength she
broclit wi her wes gane, an then,
when she wes like tae dee, ye turned
her oot as ye wudna hae dune wi ane
o yir horses. Yeve a graund hoose
an~ cairry a high held, but yere a puir
meeserable cratur, no worthy tae be
compared wi the lass ye hey dune tae
deith.
	You have no right  but Ja
mie s eyes went through her and she
fell away ; she can  have her wages
for  two months.
	No one penny o yir siller wull she
touch beyond her lawful due ; gie me
the name o the hospital, an all tak
care o oor puir lass masel.
	When Jamie was told at the hospital
that Lily had been taken away again
in the ambulance next day to the house
of the visiting physician, his wrath had
no restraint.
	Is there nae place in this ceety
whar a freendless lassie can rest till she
gacs tae her laist hame? and Jamie
set off for the physician, refusing to
hear any explanation.
	Hey a an appointment wi Sir An-
	Of course ; Im coining to that, dra? Yes, a hey, an for this verra
86</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">A .Miaster of Deceit.
ineenut. So again he got access, for
the virile strength that was in him.
	We have done all we could for her,
but she has only a day to live, said
Sir Andrew, a little man, with the
manner of a great heart; she will be
glad to see you, for the lassie has been
wearying for a sight of some kent
face.
	Yere Scotch, said Jamie, as they
~vent np-stairs, softening and begin-
ning to suspect that he might be mis-
taken about things for once in his life;
hoo did ye bring Lily tae yir am
hoose?
	Never mind that just now, said
Sir Andrew. Wait till I prepare Lily
for your coming, and Jamie owned
the sudden tone of authority.
	One of your old friends has come
to see you, Lily  Jamie noted how
gentle and caressing was the voice 
but you must not speak above a whis-
per nor excite yourself. Just step into
the next room, ~
	Jamie, and a flush of joy came
over the pale, thin face, that he would
hardly have recognized, this is gude
 o ye  tae come sae far,  a wes
wantin  tae see a Drumtochty face
afore a  Then the tears choked
her words.
	Ou aye, began Jamie, with delib-
emation. You see a wes up lookin
aifter some o IDrumsheughs fat cattle
that he sent aff tae the London mar-
ket, so of course a cudna be here with-
oot giein ye a cry.
	It wes a pioy tae find ye, juist like
hide-an-seek, but, ma certes, ye hey got
a fine hame at laist, and Jamie ap-
praised the dainty bed, the soft carpet,
the little table with ice and fruit and
flowers, at their untold value of kind-
ness.
	Div ye no ken, Jamie, that am
 But Lily still found the words
hard to say at three-and-twenty.
	Ye mean that ye lievna been takin
care o yirsel, an a~ can see that
niasel, but he was looking every-
where except at Lily, who was waiting
to catch his eye. Yeill need to
gither yir strength again an come back
wi me tae Drumntochty.
87
	Ye ken whar thae floors grew,
Lily, and Jamie hastily produced his
primroses ; a thocht ye micht like a
sicht 0 them.
	Doon ablow the Lodge in the
Tochty woods  whar the river taks a
turn  an the sun is sliinin bonnie
noo an a birk stands abune the bank
an dips intae the water.
	The verra place, a couthy corner
whar the first primroses come oot.
Ye hevna forgot the auld Glen, Lily.
Dinna greet, lassie, or Sir Andra ill be
angry. Ye may be sure lieill dae a
he can for ye.
	He hes, Jamie, an mair than a
can tell ; a wud like Grannie an  a
the fouk tae ken hoo ave been treated
 as if a wes a leddy, an his am
blude.
	When they laid me in the bed at
the hospital, an a githered thatit
wudna be lang, an a wfu longin cam
intae ma hert  for a quiet place tae
dee in.
	It was a graund airy room, an
everybody wes kind, an a lied athing
ye cud wish for, but  it gied against
ma nature tae  wi a thae strangers
in the room; oor hooses are wee, but
theyre oor am.
	Jamie nodded; he appreciated the
horror of dying in a public place.
	Sir Andra cam roond an heard the
accoont, an lie saw me greetin  a
cudna help it, Jamie  an he read ma
name at the tap o the bed.
	Youre from my country, he said,
but he didna need tae tell me, for a
caught the soond in his voice, an ma
hiert warmed; dont be cast down,
Lily; a coontit it kind tae use ma
name; weill do all we can for you.
	A ken am deem, a said, an
am no feared, but a canna thole the
thiocht o slippin awa in a hospital ; it
wud hae been different at hame.
	Yeill no want a hame here,
Lily ;it wes braid Scotch noo, an it
never soonded sne sweet; an, Jamie
 here the whisper was so how, Jamie
had to bend his head  a saw the
tears in his een.
	Rest a wee, Lily ; am followin;
sae lie took ye tae his am hoose an pit</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">88
ye in the best room, an theyve waitit
on ye as if ye were his am dochter;
ye dinna need tae speak; a wudna
say but Sir Andra micht be a Christian
o the auld kind, a mean, I was a
stranger, an d ye took Me in.
	Jainie, whispered Lily, before he
left, theres juist ae thing hurtin
me a wee ; its the wy ma mistress
	lies treated me. A tried tae be
faithfu, though maybe a didna answer
the bells sae quick the mist sax months,
	an a thocht she micht  hae peetied
a lone cratur mair.
	Its no that a hey ony cause o
complaint aboot wages or keel)  a
wes twice raised, Jamie, an lied
athing a needed, an ain no hurt
aboot being carried tae the hospital, for
there were five stairs tae ma room, an
it wudna hae been handy tae wait
on me.
	Na, na, Jamie, am no onreason-
able, buta houpit she wud hae come
tae see me or sent a bit word ; gin
a bodys sober [weak] like me, ye like
tae be remembered; it  minds you
o the luve o God, Jamie, and Lily
turned her face away. A wes
prayin tae see a IDrumtochty face aince
mair, an ave gotten that, an gin ma
mistress lied juist said, Yeve dune as
weel as ye cud, a wudna ask mair.
	Ye liaet then, Lily, said Jamie,
taking an instant resolution, for ave
been tae see yir mistress, an a wes
fair ashamed the wy she spoke aboot
ye, being Drumtochty masel, an no
wantin tae show l)ride.
	As sures am here, she cudna find
words for her tliochts o ye ; it wes
naetliin but yir faithfulness an yir
~ude wark, hoo abody liket ye an hoo
gratefu she wes to you. A wes that
affeckit that a lied tae leave.
	What wud ye say, wumman, gin
yon graund lady hes been twice a-day at
the hospital speirin for you, kerridge
an a, mind ye ; but ye ken theyre
terribly busy in thae places, an canna
aye get time tae cairrv the messages.
	But thats no a, for the glow on
Lilys face was kindling Jamies in-
spiration, and he saw no use for econ-
omy in a good work. What think ye
A Miaster of Deceit.
	o this for a luck-penny? twenty pund
exact, an a in goud ; it looks bonnie
glintin in the liclit, and Jamie
emptied on the table the store of sov-
ereigns he had brought from Muirtown
bank without shame.
	The mistress surely never sent
that tae me ?  Lily whispered.
	Maybe a pickit it up on the street
they think a~va in the country the very
streets are goud here. Give her this
from us all, were her verra words,
said Jamie, whose conscience had
abandoned the unequal struggle with
his heart.   Tell her that shes to
get whatever she likes with it, and to
go down to her home for a long holi-
day.
	Did ye thank her, Jamie ? Kae
man hes a better tongue.
	Ma tongue never servit me better;
saIl, ye wud hae been astonished gin
ye lied herd me, with the emphasis of
one who stood at last on the rock of
truth.
	Am rael content noo, Lily said,
but a canna speak mair, an ave
something tac say thatill no keep till
the morn, and Jamie promised to re-
turn that evening.
	Jamie waited in the hall till the last
of the famous physicians patients had
gone ; then lie went in and said, 
When a entered this hioose ma
liert wes sair, for a thocht a defence-
less lassie lied been ill-used in her
straits, an noo a wud like to apolo-
geeze for ma hot words. Yeve dune
a gude work the day thats no for the
like o me to speak aboot, but itill hae
its reward frae the Father o the
fatherless.
	Toots man what nonsense is this
youre talking? said Sir Andrew
you dont understand the situation.
The fact is, I wanted to study Lilys
case, and it was handier to have her in
my house. Just medical selfishness,
you know.
	A micht hae thochit o that, and
the intelligence in Jamnies eye was s~
sympathetic that Sir Andrew quniled
before it. We hey a doctor in oor
pairisli thats juist yir marra [equal],
aye practeesin on the sick fouk, an</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">A Miaster of Deceit.
for lookin aifter himsel he passes be-
lief.
	Juist Weelum MacLure ower
again, Jainie meditated, as he went
along the street. London or Drum-
tochty, great physeecian or puir coun-
try doctor, theres no ane o them tae
mend anither for doonricht gudeness.
Theres nacbody ill hae a chance wi
them at the latter end ; an for lecin
tac, a believe Sir Andra wud beat
Weelum himsel.
	When Jamie returned, Lily had ar-
ranged her store of gold in little heaps,
and began at once to give directions.
	Ye maun pay ma debts first, ye
ken, Jamie; a cudna  leave, thinkin
that a wes awin a penny tae onybody.
Grannie aye brocht us up tae live sae
that we cud look abody in the face,
and exceptin Chairlie 
Twal shilling tae the shoemaker,
an honest, well-dacin man; mony a
time hes telt me aboot John Wesley;
and a poond tae the dressmaker; its
no a for masel ; there was anither
Scotch lassie,  but that disna inaitter.
Cud ye pay thac accoonts the nicht, for
the dressmaker ill be needin her
money? It wes ma tribble hindered
me ; a started ae day, an the catch in
ma side  a hed tae come back.
	 Noo theres ma kirk, an we
maunna forget it, for ave been raci
happy there ; ma sittin wes due the
beginnin o the month, and a aye gied
ten shillings tae the missions ; an,
Jamie, they were speakin o pre-
sentin the minister wi some bit token
o respect aifter hem twenty-five years
here. Pit me doon for a poond  no
ma name, ye ken; that wud be for-
ward ; juist A gratefu servant-lass.
	Yeill get some bonnie handker-
chief or siclike for the nurse ; it wudna
dae tae offer her siller; an dinna for-
get the hoosemaid, for shes lied a sair
trachie wi me. As for Sir Andra, 
naething can py him.
Heres five pund, and yeill giet
tae Grannie; she kens wha its for;
itill juist feenish the debt 
Ye can baud yir tongue, Jamie.
Wull ye write a line tae Chairlie, an
say  that a wes thinkin o him at
89
the end, an expectin him tae be a.
credit tae his fouk  some day; an
Jamie, gin lie ever come back in his
richt mind tae the Glen, ycihl  no be
hard on him like ye wes laist time.
	Chairlie ill no want a freend gin a~
be leevin, Lily; is that a ? for yere
tirin yersel.
	Theres ae thing mair, but ain
dootin its no richt o me tae waste
Grannies siller ont, for a wantit tae
leave her somethin wiselike ; but oh,
Jamie, ave taken a longin tae lie in
Drumtochty kirkyaird wi ma mitlier
an Grannie.
	A ken its a notion, but a dinna
like thae cemeteries wi their gravel
roadies, an their big monuments, an
the croods o careless fouk, an the
hooses pressin on them fine every
si(le.
	A promised, Janet, broke in
Jamie, that a wud bring ye liame,
an all keep ma word, Lily; gin it be
Gods wull tae tak yir soul tae himsel,
yir body ill be laid wi yir am fouk,
and Jamie left hurriedly.
	Next morning Sir Andrew and the
minister were standing by Lilys bed-
side, and only looked at him when he
joined them.
	Jamie,  thank ye a,  ower gude
tae  a servant-lass,  tell them  at
hiarne.
	Each man bade her good-bye, and
the minister said certain words which
shah not be written.
	Thae  weary stairs, and she
breathed heavily for a time ; then with
a sigh of relief,  Am comm
	Lily l~as reached thelanding,
said Sir Andrew, and as they went
down-stairs no man would have looked
at his neighbors face for a ransom.
	A wrote that verra nicht tae
Drumsheugh, Jamie explained to our
guard between the Junction and Kil-
drummie; an am no sure but heihl
be doon himsel wi a neebur or twa
juist tae gie Lily a respectable funeral,
for she lies une man o her blude tae
come.
	Div ye see onything, Robert?
Jamie was in a fever of anxiety;
the Kihdrummie hearse stands heich</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">	90	A ililiaster of Deceit.
an it sud be there, besides the mourn-
ers.
	Kildrummie platforms black, cried
Robert from the footboard ; theill be
twal gin there be a man ; ye stick by
ane anither weal up the WY; its no
often a servant is brocht hame for
beerial ; a dinna mind a case sin the
line opened.
	While they went through Kildruin-
mie, Jamie walked alone behind the
hearse as chief mourner, with a jeal-
ously regulated space of three feet
between him and the neighbors ; but
as soon as the pine woods had swal-
lowed up the procession, he dropped
behind, and was once more approach-
able.
	Yeve hed a thne ot, said Hil-
locks, treating Jamie as an ordinary
man again ;  wha wud hae thocht this
wes tae be the end o yir London
jaunt ? SaIl, and Hillocks felt himself
unable to grapple with the situation.
	 This is juist naethin, with vague
allusion to the arrival by railway and
the Kildrummie hearse ; no worth
inentionin xvi the beginnin o the
beerial at the itlier end, and Jamie
chose Whinnies box, out of three
offered, to brace him for descriptive
narrative.
	Ye mann understand began Ja-
mie, knowing that he had at least four
miles before it would be necessary for
him to resume his position of solitary
dignity,  that as sune as Lily turned
ill she wes taken tae the hioose o a
great London doctor, an Sir Andra
~vaited on her himself ; theres maybe
no anither o his patients withoot a
title ; a herd him speak o a duchess
ae day;
	When it ~ves a ower, puir lassie, if
they didna fecht tae py for the beerial.
The minister threipit wi me that he
lied a fund at his kirk for sic objects,
a sonsy man wi a face that pit ye in
mind o hiame to look at it, but a
saw through his fund ; its fearsome
hoo Scotch folk ill lee tae cover gude
deeds.
	Div ye think lie wud hae pyd it
oot o his am pocket? interrupted
Hillocks.
	  Na, na, a said tae the minister,
for ilillocks was beneath notice, ye
mann lat her mistress bear the berrial
 twenty pund, as am on this road,
she gied ; a faithfu servant, shes tae
want for nothing; it wes handsome,
an ill be maist comfortin tae Janet.
	Ye saw the coffin for yersels, and
Jamie now gave himself to details
the London hearse lied gless sides
and twa horses, then a mourning-coach
wi the minister and me ; but thats
the least ot. What think ye cam
next?
	Some o the neeburs walkin may-
be, suggested Whinnie.
	XValkin, repeated Jamie, with
much bitterness, as of one who (le-
spaired of Drumtochty, and saw no use
in wasting his breath ; just so ; yeve
hed mair rain here than in England.
	Never mind Whinnie, Jamie,
intervened Drumshieugli ; we maun
hiae the rest o the funeral ; wes there
another coach ?
	What wud ye say, and Jamie
spoke with much solemnity, tac a
private kerridge, an mair than ane ?
Ay, ye may look, allowing himself
some freedom of recollection. Sir
Andras was next tae the coach, wi
the blinds drawn doon, and aifter it an
elders frae her kirk. He heard o Lily
through the minister, an naethin wud
sateesfy him but tae dae her sic honor
as lie cud.
	Gaein roond the corners o the
streets  a cuhdna help it, neeburs 
a juist took a ghisk oot at the window,
an when a saw the bankers horses
wi the silver harness, a wushed ye bed
been there ; sic respect tae a Druni-
tochty lass.
Ye saw the lilies on the coffin,
wound up Jamie, doing his best to
maintain a chastened tone. Did ye
catch the writin 
In remembrance of Lily Grant,
Who did her duty.

Sir Andras am hand; an Lily got nae
mnair than her due.
	When Jamie parted with Drum-
sheugh on the way home, and turned
down the road to Janets cottage, to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">The Story of Stctmbouloffs Fall.
give her the lilies and a full account of
her lassie, Drumsheugh watched him
till he disappeared.
	Thirty pund wes what he drew frae
the Muirtown bank oot o his savings,
for the clerk telt me himsel, an une-
body jalouses the trick. Its the dcv-
crest thing Jamie ever did, an ane o
the best ave seen in iDrumtochty.
IAN MACLAREN.



From The Fortnightiy Review.
	THE STORY OF STAMBOULOFFS FALL.
	IT was my fortune to reside in Sofia
during the last months of the Stain-
bouloff ministry. It was my fortune
also to be in intimate relations with
various personages who were either
actors or interested spectators in the
drama of Bulgarian politics. The fate
of the Stambouloff administration, or,
more correctly speaking, of its great
chief  for in those days Stambouloff
and his ministry were almost equiv-
alent terms  formed the one absorb-
ing topic of interest at the time ; and,
therefore, given the relations of which I
speak, I was kept informed of every
stage in the strange tragi-co medy which
preceded the downfall of the so-called
Bismarck of Bulgaria. I left Sofia on
the eve of his enforced resignation.
Of the events which followed I know
comparatively little. As to the actual
circumstances of his assassination I
know nothing beyond what I have
learnt from the newspaper reports, and
I have not the power, even if I had the
wish, to express any opinion as to the
immediate causes of that atrocious
crime. But I think a recital of the
events which preceded the fall of the
Stambouloff government may throw a
certain amount of light on the personal
causes which led first to the premiers
deposition from his quasi-dictatorship,
and ultimately to his untimely and
cruel death. During the period to
which I refer there happened to be no
representative of the English press at
Sofia. The story, therefore, of the last
days of the Stambouloff regime is, I
fancy, very little known to the British
public, and may, in view of subsequent
events, be worth recital.
	I reached Sofia a few days after the
birth of the infant prince who is now
the heir-apparent to the Bulgarian
throne. This event, strangely enough,
impaired the supremacy which Stain-
bouloff had hitherto enjoyed, by lead-
ing to an antagonism of policy between
himself and Prince Ferdinand. As the
key to the whole subsequent series of
events is to be found in the rupture
which occurred between the prince and
the premier, it is necessary to dwell
somewhat at length on the starting-
point of their quarrel. Up to the birth
of his son and heir Prince Ferdinand
had little independent hold  and,
what is even more important, knew
that he had no such hold  on the sym-
l)athies of his subjects. In the earlier
years of his reign he labored under va-
rious disadvantages, for many of which
he was not responsible. He was a for-
eigner, and all fom~eigners are unpop-
ular in Bulgaria. He was a Catholic,
and all Catholics are viewed with dis-
trust by the Bulgarian priesthood, which
forms one of the most powerful ele-
ments in the principality, as in all com-
munities belonging to the Eastern rite.
He was ignorant of the country and the
language, and could only communicate
with his people through his ministers.
He had succeeded a singularly popular
sovereign in the person of the hero of
Slievnitza, and had succeeded under
circumstances which through no fault
of his own, were not calculated to in-
crease his popularity; and, more than
all, he was notand never can be
the kind of personage to enlist the sym-
pathies of the people of the Peasant
State. Indeed, up to the period in
question, his chief, if not his only, hold
on his subjects was that he was be-
lieved to be the safeguard of their
national independence, while the main
ground for this belief lay in the fact
that he was the nominee of Stain-
bouloff, and was supposed to enjoy the
full confidence of his nominator. With
the birth of a son his position became
materially altered. One of the dom-
inant characteristics of the Bulgarian
91</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">92
nationality consists of a profound pride
in a more or less mythical past, and a
still more profound faith in a more
or less problematical future. The fact
that for the first time for many cen-
turies a Bulgarian prince had been
born on Bulgarian soil, bearing the
name of the national hero of Bulgarian
legend, seemed to the mind of the Bul-
garian peasantry a certain sign and
symbol of the restoration of the ancient
Bulgarian empire. Residents utterly
unconnected with the court declared to
me that they had never witnessed such
a display of enthusiasm amidst a singu-
larly undemonstrative people as that
which greeted the news of Prince Bo-
riss birth. From that time Prince
Ferdinand felt with some amount of
justice that his title to the throne rested
on grounds independent of Stambon-
loffs support and favor.
	Very shortly after my arrival at Sofia
I had an interview with Stambouloff at
his own house. On this occasion he
spoke to me very frankly, as was his
wont, about his political position. He
assured me that, personally, he should
be very glad to retire from office, firstly
on account of his health, which gave
him uneasiness, secondly, on account
of his private affairs, which suffered
from his inability to give them the at-
tention they required. At the time I
thought these phrases were the mere
commonplaces every minister in all
countries and on all occasions is apt to
employ when there is any talk of his
resignation ; but later events have
caused me to think they were spoken
with more sincerity than I then sup-
posed. However, he admitted that for
the time being he had no idea of quit-
ting office. His presence at the head
of affairs he considered necessary to
the maintenance of Bulgarian inde-
pendence, and he was willing to remain
in office so long as he enjoyed the ap-
proval of the country and the confi-
dence of the prince. So soon as one of
these supports failed him, he was will-
ing and glad to resign; but upto the
present he had the country on his side,
and he had every reason to believe that
the prince approved of his policy. Of
The Story of Stamboulojjs Fall.
	course it is impossible for me to say
how far the confidence thus expressed
was genuine, or was assumed for a pur-
pose. But I am inclined to think that
the premiers belief in his own per-
sonal popularity was absolutely sincere.
From all I could learn, I have no
doubt that in so far as there is any
genuine public opinion in Bulgaria,
that opinion was then, and probably is
still, in favor of Stambouloffs policy.
A country in which the Bulgarian
atrocities atrocities, it should never
be forgotten, committed in the main by
Bulgarians upon Bulgarianswere a
possibility cannot be judged by our
English ideas. Nations amongst whom
the rule of force has prevailed for cen-
turies, do not develop a sudden love for
legality or a sudden horror of oppres-
sion. Even if the stories of his de-
tractors were true to the letter, which
they certainly were not, and even if
Stambouloff, when putting down all
opposition, as he certainly did, with an
iron hand, had disregarded not only
legality, but humanity in punishing
those who rebelled against his author-
ity, his action would only have been
condemned by the victims of his arbi-
trary rule, and would have commended
itself to the great majority of his fel-
low-countrymen. A strong ruler is
not only feared, but respected, and
even liked, in all Oriental countries;
and Bulgaria is, and for years to come
must remain, an Oriental country in
sentiment. Added to this, Stambouloff
was completely in sympathy with the
Bulgarian people. He shared their
ideas, their aspirations, their preju-
dices, and knew how to speak to them
after their own fashion. Simple in
his tastes and mode of life, accessible
to everybody, good-natured and friendly
to all, except to those who thwarted
his will, he was an ideal ruler of a
half-civilized comnn]unity of small peas-
ant farmers. The only error I think
he committed in his estimate of his
fellow-countrymens feelings towards
himself was that he underrated their
Oriental readiness to side with the
strongest, to obey servilely whoever
may be in power.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">	The Story of Stambouloffs Pail.	93
	I think also, though I am not equally try. This may have been the result
confident as to this, that Stambouloff of the egotism which forms the domi-
was sincere in his expression of con- nant feature of Prince Ferdinands
fidence in Prince Ferdinand. There character, but certainly if I had known
were many reasons why this confidence nothing previously of the history of
might have seemed well-merited. Not Bulgaria, and of the events which had
only did the prince owe his throne to occurred since the abdication of his
the ex-regent, but the success which predecessor, I should have supposed
had attended his reign was by common from the princes remarks that the
consent due to his prime minister, and policy of the State had been conceived
his prime minister alone. Stambouloff and dictated by himself with the as-
had seen too much of the world, and sistance, doubtless, of his prime minis-
especially of the Bulgarian world, to ter, to whose ability he paid a fitting,
believe implicitly in the potency of though by no means enthusiastic com-
human gratitude, otherwise than  ac- pliment. It struck me also as curious
cording to the well - known cynical at the time that while speaking very
definition  as a hope of favors to bitterly about the personal animosity
come. The chief ground of his reli- displayed by the then czar, he went out
ance upon the princes support was a of his way to assure me of his gratitude
conviction that he was absolutely in- towards Russia, and his deep sense of
dispensable to his royal master, and the services she had rendered his
that his royal master knew him to be adopted country. The impression left
indispensable. The extraordinary vital- on my mind by the prince was not that
ity of the man, his consciousness of of a man with any great original abil-
being, in intelligence, energy, and ity, but of a man very quick in appro-
courage a head and shoulders above his printing the ideas of others, possessing
fellows, combined with his natural in- considerable insight into human char-
souciance of character, led him to un- acter, especially in its lower and less
derrate his opponents. I do not think, worthy aspects, and capable, notwith-
judging from the terms he used in standing his seeming frivolousness, of
sj)eaking of the prince, that he gave pursuing his own ends with pertinacity
his Highness credit for the application and adroitness. The French word
with which he had mastered the Bulga- maim, for which there is no exact En-
nan language, and had studied Bulga- glish equivalent, appeared to me the
nan politics, that he appreciated the best description of his undoubted clev-
umbrage which his own masterful poi- erness, and I felt convince(l that if his
icy and his personal manner had given ministers regarded him, whether for
to his sovereign, or that he realized good or bad, as a quantit4 n~giig~abie in
the fact that Prince Ferdinand was Bulgarian politics they were commit-
anxious to escape from leading-strings, ting a mistake which might be attended
and to become in fact, as well as in with serious consequences.
name, the ruler of Bulgaria. The love Looking back upon the past by the
~f court pomp, pageantry, and etiquette light of subsequent events I cannot
which distinguishes Prince Ferdinand doubt that at the time of which I speak
was so alien to Stambouloffs nature the prince had already conceived the
that it was difficult for him to imagine notion of getting rid of the virtual
that a prince with whom this love tutelage in which he was kept by Stain-
seemed to be a ruling passion should bouloff. Perhaps it would be more
also entertain any serious political am- accurate to say that the prince had
bitions. already foreseen the possibility of con-
On the occasion of my first audience tingencies arising under which the
the prince seemed unaccountably anx- interests of himself and his dynasty
ions to impress upon me, as a foreign might prove inconsistent with the re-
visitor, the importance of the part he tention of Stambouloff as his prime
played in the government of the coun- minister. At the interview to which I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">94
refer the prince, amongst other mat-
ters, dwelt strongly upon the impor-
tance of his formal recognition by the
European powers in the interest of
Bulgaria and of the peace of Europe.
Only a short time before Stambouloff
and Grekoff, the then minister of for-
eign affairs, had assured me that far
from desiring the recognition of the
prince they had taken no steps to
secure this recognition and should re-
gard its accordance, in so far as Russia
was concerned, as a national calamity.
If once, they asserted, the czar agreed
to accept Prince Ferdinand as the
legitimate sovereign of the principal-
ity, Bulgaria would lose and not gain.
The couutry could get on very well
without recognition, while the one
practical result of Russias acknowledg-
ing her legal status would be the ap-
pointment of a Russian minister at the
capital, and of Russian consuls in every
town, and both legation and consulates
would necessarily become centres of
disaffection and intrigue against the
established order of things. Naturally
the ministers were anxious in speaking
to me to put the best face on public
affairs. But I learnt at the time, from
persons more intimately acquainted
with their ideas than a stranger could
possibly be, that in their opinion the
return of Russian representatives to
Bulgaria would endanger the personal
safety of all public men, who in com-
mon with themselves, were opposed to
Russian intervention in the affairs of
Bulgaria. This divergence of policy
between the prince an(l the premier,
two men who were hardly capable of
understanding each others point of
view, was certain, sooner or later, to
lead to an open rupture.
	I am anxious, in what I have to say
on this subject, to do justice to both
sides, and therefore I think it only fair
to add that Prince Ferdinands intense
desire for official recognition was not
so unreasonable or so childish as it is
often alleged to have been. To a man
fond of state, vain of his personal posi-
tion, and morbidly susceptible as to his
own dignity, the constant slights and
rebuffs which his non-recognition en-
The Story of Stambouloffs Fall.
	tailed were more galling than they
would have been to common mortals.
But, apart from this, a less sensitive
prince might well have considered that
not only his own prospects, but those of
his dynasty, were seriously imperilled
by the reluctance of his ministers to
take any steps to force on his recogni-
tion. There is a story told that in the
latter days of the temporal power a fer-
vent Catholic visitor to the Vatican,
who observed that the pope was much
depressed, tendered the remark that it
must be a consolation to his Holiness
to reflect that the barque of St. Peter
could never make shipwreck. The
answer of Pio Nino was, La barca, no,
ma ilpescatore, si. A similar reflection
must often, I think, have presented
itself to Prince Ferdinands mind. It
was all very true, as his ministers as-
sured him, that recognition or no rec-
ognition, the safety of Bulgaria was
assured, but how about himself and his
dynasty? So long as he was not ac-
cepted abroad by the powers as the
lawful sovereign of Bulgaria, it was
always possible, or even probable, that
his deposition might be demanded as
an essential condition of any settle-
meat; and if such a demand were
made lie was too shrewd a man to im-
agine that his loyal subjects would
hesitate about throwing him over, sup-
posing it suited their interests.
	Given the character of Prince Ferdi-
nand, it is probable enough that the
manifest reluctance of his ministers
to press for his recognition may have
excited suspicions in his mind that they
were really intriguing against himself
and his dynasty. It is certain that
there were persons about the court
who were ready to suggest this suspi-
cion to him, even if it had not already
presented itself to his mind. He was
assured from many quarters, from
some honestly, from others with delib-
erate deceit, that Stambouloffs person-
ality and Stambouloffs anti-Russian
policy were the real obstacles to his
recognition ; that if lie could only get
rid of Stambouloff in such a manner as
to gratify Russian susceptibilities, the
czar would withdraw all personal oppo</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">The Story of Stambouloffs Fall.
sition, and that then his own recogni-
tion as sovereign of Bulgaria would
follow as a matter of course. These
assurances were too much in accord-
ance with his personal ambitions and
prejudices not to meet with ready ac-
ceptance. Thus, if I am right, the
resolution of Ferdinand to part com-
pany with Stambouloff was formed
upon  arid largely in consequence of
 the birth of Prince Boris, and the
resolution thus formed was carried out
with a persistency and power of dissim-
ulation for which the princes ministers
were not prepared.
	The birth of the infant prince was
followed by the long and alarming ill-
ness of his mother, the princess Marie
of Parma. The death of his wife at
this crisis would have materially im-
paired the princes hold on the Bulga-
rian people. So long, therefore, as her
recovery seemed doubtful, no active
steps could be taken towards forcing
on a ministerial crisis. Moreover, per-
sonal anxiety as to his wifes health
doubtless occupied Prince Ferdinands
mind to the exclusion of other cares.
Be this as it may, during the weeks
which followed the princesss confine-
ment Ferdinand held studiously aloof
from all public affairs. He interfered
very little, if at all, with his ministers,
and they often found it difficult to ob-
tain interviews with him on formal
matters of business for which his sig-
nature was required. At last, towards
the middle of March, the princess was
sufficiently recovered to be removed
from Sofia, and in accordance with the
doctors advice it was determined to
take her to the neighborhood of Vi-
enna. She was accompanied by her
husband, and in his absence Stain-
bouloff, as usual, was appointed regent.
	At this time the Bulgarian govern-
ment was confronted by a very embar-
rassing controversy, which might easily
have led, and indeed was expected to
lead, to a ministerial crisis. Without
any apparent reason or motive, the
sultan had suddenly issued a decree to
the effect that the Bulgarian schools in
Macedonia niust be placed under the
ownership of some specified person,
95

not under that of any corporation or
community. It would take far too long
to enter into the rights and wrongs of
this vexed question. It is enough to
say that with or without justice, this
decree was regarded as a deliberate
attack on the Bulgarian nationality.
The Macedonian question is not in
reality a struggle on the part of the
Christian population to get rid of the
rule of Islam, but a conflict between
the Bulgarian, Greek, and Servian na-
tionalities in Macedonia, as to which
of them shall establish its claim to the
reversion of Macedonia, when, as may
happen at any time, it is emancipated
from Turkish domination. The schools
under the old system were in the hands
of the Bulgarian clergy, and were ad-
mittedly employed as agencies for
strengthening, extending, and consol-
idating the Bulgarian nationality move-
ment in Macedonia. The decree to
which I allude was believed to have
been issued at the request of the Greeks
of the Phanar, supported, as usual, by
Russian influence, and its supposed
object was to favor the Greek nation-
ality in Macedonia, to the detriment of
the Bulgarian. In consequence there
was a general outcry throughout the
principality, calling on the government
to intervene actively on behalf of the
Macedonian Bulgarians, even if this
intervention should lead to an open
rupture with the suzerain power.
	This popular outcry placed the then
ministry in a position of extreme diffi-
culty. The whole policy of Stambon-
loff was based upon the necessity of
maintaining friendly relations with
Turkey, as a guarantee against Russian
a~ression; but friendly relations were
an impossibility unless the obnoxious
decree was repealed. In Bulgaria, as
in all other Christian provinces of the
Ottoman Empire, it is extremely diffi-
cult, especially for a foreigner, to say
how far any agitation against Turkey
is real or fictitious, a home product or
an artificial movement of foreign
growth. All I can say is that there
was in Bulgaria, during the spring of
last year, all the outward indications
of a strong popular agitation. Public</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">	96	The Story of Stambouloffs Fall.
meetings were held in all the large would be best promoted by cordial and
towns ; re solutions were passed pro- loyal co-operation with the suzerain
testing against the alleged persecution power. As I write I can hear once
of the Macedonian Bulgarians ; sub- more the cheers in response to this
scriptions were raised  or, at any rate, declaration cheers which were given
promised on their behalf, bands of by the mob within a few steps of the
volunteers were enlisted ; and in the very spot where little more than a year
papers, especially in those of the Oppo- later the speaker was literally hacked
sition, the government was called upon to death.
to mass troops upon the Macedonian It may render the course of events
frontier, so as to be ready to invade the more intelligible to state here that the
province in case Turkey should persist arrangement with the sultan was con-
in upholding the school decree. I can- cluded in Prince Ferdinands absence,
not doubt that this agitation, though I and without his direct sanction. The
believe it to have been based upon a prince at that time was with his wife at
genuine national sentiment, was also Ebenthal, near Vienna. The reason
stimulated by Stambouloffs political why, according to Stambouloffs state-
and personal opponents. zuent, the arrangement was not submit-
	The expectations of Stambouloffs ted to him, before its formal ratification,
fall on the Macedonian school question, was as follows The arrangement had
which were confidently entertained at to be accepted at once if at all. In all
the time, especially in court circles, negotiations with the Ottoman govern-
were defeated by the ability of the ment, especially under a sultan so
premier. I believe, if the tine history capricious and so irresolute as Abdul
of this curious episode is ever made Hamid, delays are dangerous. Every
known, it will be found that Stambou- hour which intervened between his
loff encouraged the agitation till it had Majestys offer and its acceptance in-
reached dimensions which enabled him creased the risk of influences hostile to
to intimate to the sultan that lie could Bulgaria being brought into play at
not undertake to keep the movement Constantinople to upset the conclusion
for intervention under controh, unless of the compact. The arrangement was
concessions were made at Constanti- not one which could be safely commu-
nophe. In his representations to the nicated by telegraph, and to have sent
Porte he was, as lie himself assured a messenger to the prince must have
me, warmly supported by Sir Philip necessitated a delay of at least a conple
Currie, who hind only just entered on of days. The arrangement was so
his post of British ambassador at Stain- manifestly advantageous to Bulgaria
boul. The sultan grew frightened at that it was impossible to suppose the
the storm he had raised, and resolved prince would object to its conclusion
to give way. Not only was the decree and, therefore, Stambonloff took upon
whichi had given such umbrage withi- himself, as regent, to accept it with-
drawn, but permission was granted to ont previous reference to the sovereign.
estabhislk two Greek Bulgarian bishop- The explanation, whether sincere or
rics in Macedonia, thereby giving in- not, seems plausible in itsehf. Bnt thie
creased authority to the Bulgarian fact that so important an agreement
clergy, and increased encouragement to had been conchuded without his ap-
the Bulgarian nationality propaganda. provah, and concluded in such a way
In fact, Stambouhoff, in stead of being that the whole credit of its conclusion
defeated had triumphed all along thie devohved on thie premier, rankled in
line, as thie champion and vindicator of Prince Ferdinands mind, and later on
Bulgarian rights in Macedonia. Mass furnished one of the chief pretexts for
meetings were held in his honor ; and, Stambouloffs dismissal.
in the speech which he delivered at The first attempt to oust Stambouloff
Sofia to a torchlight procession, lie de- on the Macedonian schools question,
.elared that the interests of Bulgaria and to replace him by a minister more</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">acceptable to Russia, ha(1 resulted in
increasing his authority. It was neces-
sary to find some new ground of attack,
an(l that ground was supplied by an
unforeseen accident. Indeed, the only
possible reason for doubtino this beino
the result of chance lies in the fact
that the accident in question occurred
at a moment and in a manner which
seemed especially chosen to secure the
purposes of the anti - Stambouloff
party. The Stambouloff ministry with
the exceptions of M. Grekoff, the min-
ister of foreign affairs, and M. Sala-
bascheff, the minister of finance, might
not unfairly be described as composed
of  itenis. One of the least con-
spicuous of these items was M. Savoff,
the ministcr of war, best known as the
husband of a wife who was not only
better looking than the run of Soflote
ladies, but, having been educated
abroad, was also better dressed and
more used to society. During the
princes absence the regent received
a letter from M. Savoff tendering his
resignation on the ground that lie
could not sit in the same council with
M.	Slavkoff, the minister of public
works, who, as lie alleged, had been
ulI(luly intimate with his wife. Stain-
bouloff refused to accept the resigna-
tion, first, because the charge, whether
true or false, seemed to rest on mere
suspicion ; secondly, because it was
obviously undesirable to have any re-
constitution of the ministry while the
prince was away in Austria. Shortly
afterwards Savoff changed or rather
extended his charge, an(l accused al-
most all his other colleagues, and Stain-
bouloff in particular, of having carried
on intrigues with his wife. Gradually
the charge narrowed into a distinct
allegation that Stambouloff was the
chief, if not the sole betrayer of his
con fi(lelice. The common impression
at Sofia was that Savoff was out of his
niiiid. He consulted the ecclesiastical
courts, about obtaining a divorce from
his wife, and was assured by them that
the evidence lie could produce was
utterly insufficient to justify an appli-
cation for the cancelment of his
marriage. Yet, in spite of this, he
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. YIII.	~71
97
persisted in accusing Stambouloff, and
when the latter asked for evidence of
the charge he retorted by challenging
him to fight a duel. Indeed, towards
the end his almost insane jealousy
seemed to have culniinated in an un-
reasoning desire to avenge himself on
Stambouloff. The matter was placed
in the hands of seconds, who unani-
mously decided that Savoff could show
no cause whatever for demanding satis-
faction from the premier. The report
prevalent at Sofia was that Savoff had
been made a tool of by Stanibouloffs
personal enemies to force the latter
into a duel, in which the chances
would have been decidedly on the side
of his assailant.
	Meanwhile the Opposition papers had
taken up the charge, and attacked
Stambouloff with a violence which is
unintelligible to the inhabitants of
more educated and civilized communi-
ties. I do not think, from what I
could observe, that the standard of
morality as to the relations between
the sexes is at all higher in Bulgaria
than it is elsewhere. But the hiareni
view of women is still very prevalent
in Bulgaria; and though a Bulgarian
Benedict might coniniit any number
of offences against his marriage vows
without being the worse thought of
by his fellow-countrymen, lie would
undoubtedly be condemned by social
opinion if he hind an intrigue with the
wife of a friend and colleague. Any-
how, the press hostile to Stambouloff
kept on declaring that a man whose
moral character rested under so grave
a charge could not t~emain the head of
the government; and this crusade
against the minister was vigorously
supported by papers supposed to repre-
sent the views of the court.
	Immediately on the princes return
to Sofia Stainbouloff asked his Highness
to investigate the charge against him,
and at the same time gave in his
written resignation, requesting the
prince to use it if lie saw cause to con-
sider that the accusation, whether true
or false, was supported by such evi-
dence as to render hii~ continuance in
office undesirable in the pubhid interest.
The Story of Stambouioft~s Pall.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">	98	The Story of Stambouloffs Fall.
Savoff was called upon to assign par- dent or otherwise, his Highness did
ticulars as to the places and dates of not return the letter in which Stain-
the occasions on which the alleged bouloff had tendered his resignation.
offence had been committed, and in It so happened that I had an appoint-
reply stated two occasions on which, inent with Prince Ferdinand very
during his own absence from the capi- shortly after his interview with Stain-
tal, Stambouloff, as he alleged, had bouloff. Two things struck me at the
passed the night at Sofia with his wife. time. The first was that he utterly
Thereupon Stambouloff was able to ignored some casual remark made in
prove that on one of the two evenings the course of our conversation about
named lie had been the princes guest the ability of the premier, a subject on
at his seaside palace outside at Yarna ; which previously lie lost no opportu-
on the second occasion he had been nity of dilating. The second was that
present at a public banquet in Philip- he dwelt with extreme bitterness on a
popolis, so that the particular accusa- statement which had appeared in a
tions specified by Savoff were clearly London paper to the effect that lie had
shown to be baseless. Moreover, with been refused permission to attend the
regard to the general charge Stain- family conclave at Coburg in honor of
bouloff, if I was rightly informed, used the Princess Alixs betrothal to the
the same language in speaking to the then czarewitch. The prince after a
prince which lie employed in discussing long absence had only recently re-
the matter with other persons. lie turned to Sofia, and there was no idea
stated that whatever his personal char- that his return was only temporary.
acter might be lie was about the only There was no reason whatever why he
individual in the country who was ab- should have informed me of his in-
solutely incapacitated from carrying on tended movements, but certainly his
a secret intrigue. It was known to tone of conversation conveyed to me
everybody that since M. Beltelieff, the impression that lie had returned
while walking by his side, had been to his capital for good. On the morn-
assassinated by mistake for himself, he ing after my reception I learnt to my
had never quitted his house without an surprise that the prince had quitted
escort of soldiers. To use his own Sofia to rejoin his wife at Ebenthal.
words one caii do many things, but On mentioning this news to one of
one cannot keep a secret assignation the chief members of the corps dipho-
when accompanied by a troop of matique at Sofia, lie assured me I
mounted soldiery. I can say from must be mistaken, as an hour or two
my own observation that Stambouhoff before Stamnbouloff had made an ap-
never came to the club without being pointmnent for him to call upon the
attended by an armed escort, though prince in the course of the day. It
the club was iiot five minutes walk turned out, however, that the news was
from his house; that the escort re- correct, and the only interpretation I
mained on duty inside and outside the can offer is that the prince had quitted
club as long as lie stopped there ; and Sofia without letting his ministers know
that whemi there was a late sitting they till after his departure was an accom-
slept in the passages of the building to phishied fact. It is supposed at the
be ready to accompany him home in time that this hasty journey was due
the early hours of the morning, to the receipt of alarming news about
	The prince, as I heard at the time, the health of the princess, but in as far
expressed himself completely satisfied as I could learn later, no such intelhi-
with Stamnbouloffs exculpation, and gence had been received.
recommended the dismissal of Savoff I may also here call attention to an-
as the best solution of the imbroglio. other incident, which shows how the
The premier agreed to act upon the desire to seek reconciliation with Rus-
advice, and considered the matter was sia at any price had impressed itself
now at an end. But whether by acci- on Prince Ferdinands mind. Some</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">months before, the metropolitan, Arch-
bishop Clement, had preached a ser-
mon in the cathedral of Tirnova, in
which he had attacked the prince in
the most violent terms. For this ser-
mon lie was indicted for using treason-
able language, and was sentenced by
the civil tribunals to a period of im-
prisonment, though in consideration of
his exalted office lie was allowed to
serve his term of imprisonment in a
monastery. An appeal was made
against this sentence on the ground
that the metropolitans offence, if com-
mitted at all, was committed in his
capacity as a priest, and must, there-
fore, be judged by the Synod of the
Church, hot by the civil tribunal. The
appeal finally came last spring before
the Supreme Court at Sofia, and was
dismissed by that on the ground that
treasonable language was equally an
offence against the civil power, whether
it was committed by a layman or by a
priest. Within a short time of the ap-
l)eal being dismissed, Archbishop Clem-
ent was pardoned, at, I have reason to
believe, the direct instance of Prince
Ferdinand. It is this Clement who has
recently been to Russia as the leader
of the Russophil party, and who is now
sh)oken of as the future prime minister
of the prince.
	Without laying any undue stress on
these incidents, I think there can be no
reasonable doubt that Prince Ferdinand
had made up his mind to get rid of
Stambouhoff as soon as lie could find a
decent excuse for doing so, and that he
had so determined because lie believed
or had been led to believe that by so
doing he would remove the chief obsta-
cle to his recognition by Russia, as a
prince de jure as well as de facto. My
impression is, that Stambouhoff consich-
ered the whole matter at an end. The
friend to whom lie narrated the conver-
sation I have recited above, and who
repeated its purport to me a few hours
later, told me that he had asked Stain-
bouloff whether the letter tendering
his resignation had been returned.
No, Stambouloff answered, I
never thought of asking for it, but the
letter is of no consequence now as the
99
prince and I quite understand each
other.
	I quitted Bulgaria within a few days
of the interview to which I have re-
ferred. Very shortly before I left I
met Stambouloff at the Union Club in
Sofia. He was in high spirits about
the success of his negotiations ivithi the
Porte and spoke very cordially of the
assistance lie hind received from the
British representatives in Turkey in
bringing the sultan to reason. Oving
to the absence of the prince, the Easter
holidays, and the removal of all in
mediate political difficulties, thiere wash
very little doing at this period at the
h)ublic offices; and day after day I used:
to see Stambouloff driving out into thie
country, on the shooting expeditions to~
which lie was passionately devoted,
and at which lie was usually accompa-
m]ied by some of his fellow-ministers
and invariably escorted by a troop Qf
mounted sohdiers.
	After I hind left, I can onhy speak
as to thie course of events from the
reports of the newspapers and from
letters I received from friends at Sofia,
who were in a position to know what
was passing. I gather that the attacks
upon Stambouhoff in the papers which
were understood to be the organs of
the court. were not only continued but
displayed increased animosity. The re-
lations between the prince and the pre-
mier becanie more and more straimied,
and within a month of my quitting
Sofia, his Highness suddenly announced
that he hind accepted Stambouhoffs
resignatiomi, which he held in his
hands, amid had instructed M. Stoiloff
to form a ministry. Stanibouloff was,
I believe, taken by surprise. As the
prince held his letter of resignation, lie
could not make a formal grievance of
his dismissal ; nor, I gathier, was lie
inclined to do so. It was the firm con-
viction, not only of himself but of his
friemids, that no government was possi-
ble in the face of his opposition, and
that the ultimate upshot of thie crisis
which Prince Ferdinand hind brought
about must be his own early return to
office with renewed and increased
authority.
The Story of Stambouloffs Fall.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">100
	Unfortunately all these calculations
were based on the supposition that the
ex-premier would be allowed a free
field of political action. I do not sup-
pose, or still less suggest, that when
Stambouloff was thrown overboard
either the prince or his new ministers
contemplated the necessity of resorting
to violent measures in order to hinder
the deposed minister from fighting his
way back to power. All I surmise is
that as they began to realize the
chances of Stambouloffs return to
office they began to realize also the
necessity of clipping his wings. One
step led to another.
	The personal and political enemies
of Stambouloff were not satisfied with
his downfall, but clamored for his dis-
grace and punishment; and both the
prince and his ministers, though they
must have known that the charges
brought against the ex-premier were
false, still acquiesced iii these charges
being brought, as they conceived that
by so acquiescing they might ensure
their own safety. Stambouloff, it must
justly be admitted, damaged his own
case by his invectives against Prince
Ferdinand. His own administration,
it must also be owned, had furnished
examples of high-handed and arbitrary
nction, which his assailants could plead
in defence of the treatment they dealt
out to their defeated antagonist.
victis is the motto of all Oriental gov-
ernment; and Bulgaria in her in-
stincts, her ideas, and her traditions has
still much of the Oriental character.
There is an Arab proverb, that the wise
man dances before the monkey as long
as lie rides on horseback. If you add
to this proverb the corollary that the
wise man kicks the monkey as soon as
he is thrown off horseback, you have a
compendium of all Oriental statecraft.
I do not, therefore, consider that the
Bulgarian ministers or the Bulgarian
people ought to be judged by a Western
standud for their conduct towards the
statesman to whom the principality
owes its independence.
	A similar excuse, however, can
hardly be pleaded in mitigation of
Prince Ferdinands behavior towards
the minister to whom lie was so deeply
indebted. To assert that his highness
instigated or even contemplated the
persecution to which Stambouloff fell a
victim, would be an act of injustice.
On the other hand, it is impossible to
deny that Prince Ferdinand tacitly
sanctioned a persecution which he
must have known was cruel and un-
just, and which lie ought to have
known might be attended with fatal
consequences to its victim. The ex-
planation of his con(luct is,--! believe,
to be found in the fact that he was led
to believe by the Russophil party in
Bulgaria, which was mainly composed
of Stambouloffs personal enemies, that
to sever himself from Stanibouloff was
the essential condition of his recogni-
tion by the czar. He stood aside,
therefore, when Stambouloff implored
his intercession to save him froni his
enemies. This refusal to risk his own
prospects of reconciliation with St.
Petersburg, in order to save the minis-
ter who had served him so faithfully
and so long, was, according to the well-
known saying, worse than a crime, a
blunder;  and for bluiiders of this
kind there is no place left for repent
ance.	EDWARD DICEY.
	From Macmillans Magazine.
THE OLD ONE-HORNED STAG.

	HE ~vas (Iropped, as we reckon, early
in the month of June, about the year
1874, probably in some quiet retreat
under the oak coppice of Homer Wood,
or it may have been in some shady
coinbe full of grass and fern on Bren-
don Common. Who shall presume,
unless by rare chance lie may have
assisted at the ceremony, to name the
day and place of birth of a wild red
deer? Yet if the knowledge of the
ways of deer be not vain, and all ex-
perience of teeth and head and slot be
not at fault, our conjecture will not
lead us very far from the truth. So he
came into the world a do~vny-haired,
white-spotted little red-deer calf, with
four rather long legs and two rather
large ears, and looked about him with
The Old One-Horned Stag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">two great beautiful eyes, and saw his
heritage of Exmoor before him, fold
upon fold of grass and heather with the
shadows of the clouds coursing over it,
bounded on the one hand by the blue
sky and on the other. by the blue sea.
A peaceful, happy world it must have
seemed to him in those early months,
singularly full for the moment of heed-
less young creatures like himself.
Now he would see an old vixen with
her cubs around her playing merrily, as
only fox-cubs can play, and hunting
distracted beetles among the stones
now a sober old grey hen, much cum-
bered with the cares of maternity,
watching anxiously over her brood of
little poults ; now a bloodthirsty old
weasel with two couple of young wea-
sels behind her, all hurrying forward
with little short legs and long, lithe bod-
ies on the line of some hapless rabbit,
and speaking joyfully to the scent as
they ran. Sometimes, when walking
leisurely among the burning stones on
the sunny combe side, his dam would
stop and swerve and stamp, and lay
back her ears and look fierce, and he
would see the old mother viper open
her hideous wicked jaws, and the little
vipers rush down her throat to their
haven of refuge. Nay, even when she
took him with her to the brown peat
stream the trout-fry dashed away from
the shallows before him, and he could
watch them scurrying from stone to
stone, half in fright and half in play.
For all the world was young in those
days, and all the young, except the
trout, seemed to have a kind mother to
look after them.
	So passed the long, bright midsum-
mer days. The sun came up over
Dunkery, and the light flew away on
the wings of the morning along the
Severn Sea to the Atlantic, and the
warm wind sang through the waving
grass and the stiff stubborn heather,
and made the music of the moor. And
the calf grew and waxed stronger and
began to see others of his kind, other
hinds like his own loving dam, with
other calves like unto himself. And
with these calves he could play, frisk-
ing and gambolling and pretending to
101
fight; nor could he fail to note that
some would submit to him at once,
while others would butt and push and
worry with great enjoyment. Now
and again he would see a huge old stag,
his head half grown and the velvet
black with flies, stamping and twitch-
ing and wincing under his tiny torment-
ors, in piteous anxiety for the safety
of the young, tender horn. And our
calf, too, whisked his little ears and
tossed his little head with great dignity,
and stretched himself lazily when he
rose from his bed as he had seen the
old stags do; for he, too, meant to
grow into a great stag one day, and it
is always good to be of the male sex.
Then his attention would be distracted
by a shrill whistle overhead, and he
would be aware of a pair of curlews
sailing high in air, with their long bills
cut clear against the blue sky, remind-
ing him of the herons that he had seen
in Badgworthy Water. Then another
bird would cross his view, a little speck
with wings that fluttered and paused
and fluttered and paused; and he won-
dered why the old grey hen, with
whom he had been on most friendly
terms, now cut him dead, having no
eyes but for the speck above her, while
the poults hid themselves away in ab-
ject terror.
	One day he was startled from his
play by an unusually sharp bleat from
his mother, who came galloping in
haste to meet him, and kept watching
a mass of something white that was
moving over the heather across the
combe a mile away. Never had he
seen her so much disturbed ; and he
felt uneasy too, though he hardly knew
why, and as they moved upward
towards them his nostrils caught a new
strange scent which some instinct
within him bade him take note of. The
mass kept closely and compactly to-
gether until it reached the spot where
he remembered to have passed in the
morning, and then he saw a man on a
horse gallop forward, and faintly heard
a shrill yelp that made his dam quiver
all over. She was doubly thoughtful
and affectionate for the rest of the day,
and that night they travelled further
like Old One-Horned Stag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">102
than they had ever travelled yet, away
to the south and west, and found a
resting-place where few even of their
own kind ever visited them. But
there were thoughtful heads among the
moving white mass of hounds also.
Fisherman and Reveller and Nemesis
and other grey-muzzled veterans were
rejoicing that those tiresome, idiotic
puppies had at last learned to follow
the pack without being coupled to
them ; and Chorister, still smarting
under the lash, was bewailing his hard
lot and wondering why, now that he
was entering upon his second season,
he could not be allowed a free hand.
He had been hunting hinds strenuously
all the winter; why should he now be
punished for feathering on the stale
line of a hind and calf?
	So the summer wore on, and August
came in with bursts of westerly wind
and mist and rain. And the water
sank rustling into the turf and dripped
from the ragged edges of the peat
basin in a rich brown clear stream.
The trout felt it and rejoiced, and the
salmon rushed up from the sea into the
Lyn; but the hind and her calf rested
peacefully in the shade of the oak cop-
pice, and when they moved lie watched
her rear up to pluck some dainty piece
of ivy or the red berries of the moun-
tain-ash, and nuzzled at the fragments
between her lips and pretended to en-
joy them immensely. But one fine
day, very early in the morning, just
when they were settling down to be
comfortable for the day, there came
the sound of many hounds raising a
terrible clamor, and they rose and
moved up from the covert to the open.
And after a time out came one of the
fox-cubs that they had known on the
moor, his tongue lolling and his back
crooked, as though lie began to tire.
He went up as if he would have gone
away over the moor, but presently
stopped and flounced back with desper-
ation into the covert; and the hind
trotted gently away, anxious but not
alarmed. They are not after us, my
son, she gave the calf to understand;
and presently out came the hounds
furiously on the line of the cub and
flashed over the scent for fifty yards.
Then the clamor died away and they
spread out in all directions; and two
wild puppies, catching the line of the
hind and calf, lifted up their voices and
began to run on. The rest had cast
back, and, recovering the line of the
cub, disappeared with a chorus into the
oak coppice; but the two puppies, re-
joicing in a stronger scent, ran on, and
hind and calf fled before them. The
calfs poor little legs were beginning to
weary when lie found himself poked
down quick as thought into a tuft of
fern by his dams nose. Lie there,
my son, till I come back to you, was
her order; and there he lay, helpless
and alone.
	Closer and closer came the puppies,
loudly throwing their foolish tongues,
and thinking themselves immensely
clever ; but they missed his hiding-
place and passed beyond him, though
he did not know that his dani had
waited for them on purpose to lead
them after herself. Presently came
the brushing of a horses hoots through
the heather, and a mounted man gal-
loped almost on to the top of him.
He saw the horse swerve and heard
the mans exclamation of surprise, but
he lay still as he hind been bidden.
Then the dull drum of hoofs died
away, and after a time a melancholy
yelping, such as he had once heard
before, was borne to his ears, and lie
again perceived the approach of horses.
Then there was a noise of human
voices. Where did you say she hind
left her calf, Tom ? Straight afore
you, sir, about ten landyard on, where
you see the veearn. Then two horses
came closer, and a girls voice said
What a little duck I I wish I could
take him home. And a mans voice
answered: His mother will come and
take him home presently, and the
sooner we are gone the better she will
be pleased. So the girl took a last
regretful look, and they rode down into
the covert; and in the silence that fol-
lowed he heard a roar of baying, and
the shrill notes of a horn and hahhooing
from the valley, but lie did not know
that it meant that the cub was dead,
The Old One-Horned Stag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">The Old One-Horned Stag.
and that the man who had so nearly
galloped on to him was even then fas-
tening the ghastly mask to his saddle.
	Before very long, though it seemed
very long to him, his dam came back
and rejoiced over him. She was drip-
ping all over, having taken a good bath
at the end of her run ; and she led him
quietly off for a little way over the
heather, and then down a steep hillside
among stunted gorse and hot, loose
stones. No scent here, my son,
was the lesson that she wished to
teach, and he learned it once for all.
Then, when they reached the water at
the foot of the hill, she led him down
the shallow for a little way, and jumped
out on to the bank and followed it for a
few yards ; and then she jumped in
again and went up stream till they
came to a comfortable, shady spot; and
there they left the water and lay down
together. On that night they did not
return to their former place, but trav-
elled till they came to the cliffs over-
hanging the sea, and made their home
in the coverts there. But the place
that they liked best was a large plan-
tation of Scotch firs, so closely cropped
by the wind and the salt that they ran
along the ground almost like ivy.
	One morning late in September, long
after they had settled down for the
day, they heard continuous and increas-
ing trampling of hoofs on the road half
a mile above them, and a great chat-
tering of human voices. It lasted for
a long time, but they lay quite still,
though the hind was evidently uneasy.
Then they heard hounds speak in the
covert below them, and there was a
shrill halloo and much blowing of
horns ; and presently there was a great
clatter of branches close to them, and
up came a huge old stag with his mouth
wide open and his head thrown back.
He jerked his head impatiently for-
ward, as if to say Be off at once,
and the hind jumped up in terror and
the calf after her; and as they went
they saw the old stag lie down in their
place with his horns thrown back on
his shoulders and his chin tight against
the ground. But they had no time to
lose, for the hounds were coming
103
closer, and presently the hind led the
calf on to a path, for his little legs could
not keep up with hers in the tangle of
the plantation, and there they ran on
till they heard a horse trotting down
the path towards them. Then they
turned into the covert and lay down
but the man hastened on along the
path, looking hard at the ground, and
meeting the hounds stopped them at
once. What is it, Arthur? said a
mans voice. Hind and calf, sir,
said the man who had stopped the
hounds, and then he blew a note on
his horn and went away with the
hounds, just three couple of them, at
his heels.
	Hind and calf?  said a girls
voice, the same that they had once
heard before; I thought we were
hunting a stag. We certainly found
one. Just so, answered the man,
whose voice also was not strange;
but the stag has turned up the hind
and calf to be hunted instead of him.
Do they often do that? said the girl.
Its the commonest of all their
tricks, as youll know when you have
hunted them a little longer. The ywill
turn out any deer that is weaker than
themselves to take their place. And
a hind is always weaker, I suppose ?
continued the girl. Naturally, for
she is only about three-quarters of the
size of a big stag. Dear me, said
the girl,  then the stags make the
hinds do all their dirty work for them.
I really had thought better of them.
Stags are very like men, it seems, she
added with a little sigh. Yes ,they
are incomparably superior to the
hinds, said the man gravely. More
strength, more beauty, and more
brains. I (lont  began the
girl hotly, but the man held up his
hand and said, Hark I what have
they found now? Then the cry of
hounds rose up again, and presently
a horniess deer passed close to them,
flying like an arrow from the bow.
	There I  said the girl triumphantly,
that was a hind. Do you mean to
tell me that she is not twice as hand-
some and graceful as a heavy, lumber-
ing 01(1 stag? Far more graceful,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">The Old One-Itorned Stag.
no doubt. said the man dryly; but it
happened to be a young male deer, as
you might have judged by his neck
and action, and I am going to stop the
tufters from him, and he drew up his
reins in his hand, for he had dis-
mounted.  lies much nicer than the
old stag, anyhow, persisted the girl,
with a touch of temper.  Stags can-
not be very like men, said the man
bitterly, as he swung himself into the
saddle, if the young ones are much
nicer than the old; but hinds are very
like women, for it is well known that
they prefer the old ones. And he
looked at her rather sadly for a mo-
ment, l)efore starting off abruptly at a
gallop.  l3ut I dont, said the girl,
stretching out her hand as if to stop
him. I dont, she repeated, gallop-
ing after him at the top of her horses
speed ; and the voices died away.
	But the hind and the calf lay still
though they could hear men and
hounds still wandering through the
great covert, hunting for their lost
stag. Then after a time there was
another loud halloo which told them
that lie was afoot again, and when
another half-hour was past there was
a great clamor in the road above
them, and all the horses seemed to be
galloping to one spot. Then the hub-
bub died away aiid all was silent; the
old stag had been forced into the open
at last, and was flying for his life over
the heather. And prcsently the hind
rose and led the calf out of the covert
and on to the open moor, and, when
they had crossed one valley and
reached the top of the hill above, they
could see a long line of horses, cover-
ing two or three miles, hastening on
with what speed they could muster
in the vain hope of catching the
hounds. There they lay down in peace
for two hours, and as the sun began to
sink they saw the hounds, far away,
and very close together, and they
seeme(l to have a great deal to say to
each other. The pair drew nearer,
and they heard the girl say  Hes
not so very old, and youll admit that
hes very nice ; but how you can have
thought that I really cared for him
	 And the man looked about
him, rather foolishly but very happy
ap~)arently, and changed the conversa-
tion by saying, Look ! theres a hind
and calf. And she said, I believe
you are a great deal fonder of the deer
than you are of me ; and so they
passed on. And later on came a loose
horse, all covered ~vith mire, with one
stirrup missing from his saddle. And
first he went down to the water to
(Irink, and then lie lay down and rolled
over and over till the girths parted
with a crack and left the saddle on the
ground ; then he got up, hung up one
hind leg in the rein and kicked himself
free, and then lie lay down once more
and rubbed his cheeks against the
heather till lie had forced the bridle
off his head, and at last, apparently
quite comfortable, lie began to graze.
And some time after hini came a man,
also covered all over with mire, trali)p-
ing wearily through the heather in
breeches and boots, with his spurs in
his hand ; and he stumbled over ~
tussock of grass and nearly fell on his
nose. And they heard him curse the
moor as a place abandoned of Provi-
dence and wish that lie had never set
eyes on it ; and then lie, too, passed
on, and so closed an eventful day.
	After another week or so, as October
came in, the stillness of the night was
broken by hideous roars, at first in a
few places only, but soon froni all
sides, and all the deer in the forest
seemed to be incurably restless. The
great stags seemed never to cease bell-
ing except when they were cooling
themselves in the water or taking a
returning quietly home ; and very mud bath, and if two of them met they
weary the horses that were with them fought furiously. Their necks were
seemed to be. Then they heard voices swelled and their bodies tucked up, so
much closer to them, and the hind that they looked very different from
started to her feet. It was the man the sleek, fat creatures that had beeti
and the girl that they had seen in the seen in the coverts in the summer.
morning; thiey were riding quite alone And one would form a little band of
104</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">The Old One-Horned Stag.
hinds to himself and drive them about
like sheep, and another, perhaps some
impudent three-year-old, would try to
steal one of them away till the old stag
caine down upon him in all his wrath
and drove him to fly for his life. The
calf felt very much afraid of the old
stags at this time, but his mother took
care to kcep him out of their way.
After two or three weeks of this
troubled life, the deer seemed to agree
to live in peace again, and they drew
together in great herds, so that some-
times there would be two or three
score of them on Dunkery alone.
	And now the autumn gales set in and
blew furiously from the Atlantic over
the moor; and the calf gre~v stronger
and stronger, and noted with pride
that the white spots which had dotted
his summer coat had disappeared, and
that he was now a veritable red deer.
Week after week he lay with his dam
in the warm sheltered coinbes of Dun-
kery, and listened to the gale hunting
the scud overhead, and the water roar-
ing down from the bog to the sea. On
very rough days there was always
plenty of company in these combes, for
a fox would often come in and make
himself comfortable therein, and occa-
sionally a hare, and all seemed to be
equally fond of the place. But there
was little rest, for the hounds ran over
Dunkery from all parts of the moor
regularly week after week, and many a
time the hind and calf were forced to
fly before them, sometimes alone and
sometimes with others. And they had
narrow escapes, too, for they were
hard pressed more than once, and at
last in January there came a day when
they were forced to l)art from each
other, and run their own ways. Worse
than that, the pack divided after them,
and some of the old hounds, knowing
that a calf was more easily tired than a
hind, chased him their haidest. He
ran gallantly for more than half an
hPur ii and about the large wooded
valleys, but the scent was good and
the pace so great that he dared not
pause for a drink and a splash in the
water ; and though he beat up one I This is a literal fact; the two were found in
little stream for a few yards he soon the position described.
left it, for he heard the hounds close
to him. Then he made a final effort,
and climbing up one hillside and down
another, sank the hill to the water be-
low and lay down in despair. But
chance was kind to him ; for just as
the hounds were casting down the
water after him, a man viewed ilila
in the stream, and tile hounds wer&#38; 
stopped and laid 011 to another line.
	Then the men came back and stood
over him, and one said: The pack is
all over the place; hadnt we better
stow the little beggar away some-
where, or theyll kill him yet ?  And
the other said, Hold my horse, and
ill go in after him. And he did go
in after llim, but the calf was not s~
beat but that Ile scrambled up and
made his escape down the water and
into a hedge-trough, where he lay like
a stone. All that day hounds were
running round and round the great~
woods, and deer after deer, stags and
hinds, came down the same water with
a few hounds after them, until at last,
as it grew dark, a tired man on a tired
horse rode slowly up the valley blow-
ing long notes on a horn and picking
up couple after couple of the weary
l)ack. But when night came on there
was still a stray puppy mooning up
and down tile valley, howling dismally
from time to time that he was lost and
did not know his way home, until
at length he licked himself dry, and
came sniffing along the hedge-trough
where the calf lay to look for a warm
bed. And when he reached the calf
ile just stepped down and curled up
alongside him ; and the two kept each
other warm for the night.1
	Next day his damn found him, an(1
she too seemed stiff and tired as
though she had travelled far and fast
on the previous day. They ran to-
gether many times before the hounds
ere the hunting-season ceased; but all
thii~s come to an end, and at last, in
March, the coverts were quiet and they
could enjoy a peaceful life once mnore.
Then the sun gathered strength and
tile tilorns began to sprout and the
105</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">106
mountain-ash to flower, and the woods
were carpete(l with wild hyacinth and
primrose ; and a little later the ash-
boughs, laid along the hedgerows
round the skirt of the moor, began to
throw out buds, and every young male
deer came to eat them, greedy for the
delicacy. The calf saw some new
sights also that spring, the grey hens in
the centre of the ring, and the black-
cock dancing solemnly round them to
show what desirable mates they were.
And at the last he felt a new sensation,
a pain in his forehead, which became
remarkably tender in one spot, and
eventually threw out a single little
knob of dark grey velvet on the near
side. All the other yearlings that he
saw had two, and he felt himself ill-
used in having but one ; but there the
matter was, and not to be helped.
	He still remained with his dam
through that summer, and as she had
no calf that year he had her still to him-
self; and by the time the winter was
come he felt strong enough to lead the
hounds a long dance before they should
run up to him. But the day at last
came when they were parted forever.
It was a mild grey November morning,
and they were lying with half-a-dozen
more of the herd in some dry grass
tufts in the boggy ground of Brendon
Common, when the hounds came up to
find them, and two couple of tufters
catching view raced after them as he
had never known them race before.
lie went away in company with his dani
and kept to her for two miles or more,
though a man who was waiting for
them tried hard to gallop in between
them ; but at last the hounds drove
them so hard that they lost all thought
of each other and turned away in
(lifferent directions. He galloped like
the wind by the way that she had
showed him towards the cliffs, and,
when he came to the water, ran down
and up as she had taught him; but
he dared not linger long, and climbing
~l) with all haste to the covert, star-
tling the woodcocks out of their day-
dreams, never paused till he reached
the stunted oaks above the sea. Then
he stopped, and, finding all quiet, en-
The Old One-Horned Stag.
	joyed a drink and a splash in a little
stream, and lay down determined to go
straight to the sea if lie were troubled
again. But the hind made for Dun-
kery, and soon the whole pack was after
her, flying at the top of their speed.
She found four stags together at the
hill, but they drove her away, and she
toiled on alone, black with sweat; then
her beautiful neck began to droop and
her feet to falter, and presently she
sank the lull for Homer Water, which
she never left again alive. But the
yearling knew nothing of all this ; he
knew only that lie never saw her
again, and he did not care, for now he
had grown a horn and could take care
of himself.
	Then another spring came round,
and the little horn on his forehead
dropped off ; it was rather painful, but
the pain was soon over ; and in its
stead there grew up a slender sl)ire
with two points, brow and trey, upon
it.	A great to-do lie made when the
horn was full grown and the time came
for fraying off the velvet ; lie chose a
young ash-tree, and went round and
round it rubbing and burnishing till he
fairly cut all the bark off, and left the
tree to die. But it was a great disad-
vantage to have but one horn, for all
the deer that had two made a point
of bullying him whenever they met
him. They turned him out and made
him run for them again and again, and
in October, when he thought of chioos-
ing a wife, they drove him off with
ease. Next year things were just the
same. He was too young to be hunted,
but lie was constantly obliged to run
for others, until at last he grew so cun-
ning, in baffling the hounds and in
hiding himself from other decr, that it
was a hard matter for either to find
him. When October came lie did not
stay long to fight with the others, but
stole away a single hind from the herd
as his companion, and took her away to
the distant covert where he had lived
as a calf. Still regularly as October
came round he went back to Dunkery
for the winter and joined the herd
there.
	And as the years passed on lie grew</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">The Old One-Horned Stag.
into a great stag. He never bore more
than a single horn, and that never very
big nor heavy, but he was none the less
a fine deer and could hold his own with
the young ones at any rate. He was
cunning too, and could hide himself
away so that no hound could find him,
in odd edges in the cliff, or in some
patch of gorse so thick that no hound
would face it. And he never walked
into his lair, but stood at a distance and
hurled himself into it with one great
bound so as to leave no scent behind
him, and lay like a stone. So for sea-
son after season he escaped all trouble
from the hounds. And as time went
on he discovered how to take advan-
tage of his one horn; for one day when
he was shoving head to head with all
his might against another stag, he
slipped aside and gave his enemy such
a thrust in the flank that the other was
glad to run away limping and bleeding
and fairly beat. And then he threw
up his head and belied loudly in tri-
umph.
	It was not until he was fully eight
years old that he found the pack after
him again. It was in October, the last
(lay of the season, that they found him,
and a long chase lie led them. For,
starting from the foot of Dunkery lie
made straight for the distant home of
his calfliood, fourteen niiles away. The
hounds did not get away very close to
him, and lie felt as if lie could run on
forever, old as he was. So away lie
went over grass and heather eight
miles, before he dreamed of touching
the water, and, rising up refreshed
after a short bath, cantered on in the
teeth of the westerly breeze confident
as ever. As lie ivent he caught the
wind of a herd of hinds lying on the
common, and ran straight into the mid-
dle of them ; and up they rose, hinds
with calves in terrible alarm, wondering
what was going to happen. Then the
hounds came up to them and scattered
iii all directions after the hinds, while
lie xvent on chuckling to himself, and
having reached his refuge lay in the
water till he felt quite cool and fresh,
and curled up for the night as comfort-
able as could be.
	Another year passed; October caine
again, arid again he was in Dunkery
among the herd. He went down to
the fields to feed, and came back to a
little brake on the hillside, a favorite
place with all deer, and known as
Sweetworthy, the sweet meadow; lie
walked quietly up to a patch of gorse,
jumped into the middle of it and lay
down to sleep. Nor was lie conscious
of the presence, a little before dawn, of
a man who came creeping up to wind-
ward of him and note(l the slot of his
great feet leading into the brake but
not out of it. The hounds canie to
Cloutshiam, straight across the valley
from him, at eleven oclock, and a
nuniber of people to meet them, for it
was the last day of the stag-hunting
season. And the man who had crept
round the brake went apart with the
master, and said very quietly: In
Sweetworthy, my lord  a good stag.
Im so sure that I would make a bet to
find him myself. And the other said,
Thats good, Miles. And presently
the pair of them rode across the valley
with the hiuntsman and two couple of
hounds.
	The one-horned stag heard them
coming, but lie only lay the closer.
The hounds were laid on to the line by
which lie hind passed five or six hours
before arid hunted it slowly towards
him, nearer, nearer, till at last they
caine right up to his bed, and bayed
with fierce triumph as lie juniped up
before them. He made three bounds
through the gorse thicket and came
right upon a man who yelled tally-ho!
in his face arid blew his horn so fiercely
that he waited no longer but dashed
down the steep wooded combe and
over Cloutsham Ball to the valley that
leads to the forest. And as lie reached
the bottom lie heard the whole pack
upon his trail and knew that the worst
had come. Two miles he galloped
straight up the valley to its head, the
hounds flying after him and a hundred
horsemen in their wake, and then lie
climbed gallantly up the head of the
combe, topped the bank above it, and
pointed straight over the open moor
for tIre distant home of his cahfhood.
107</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">108
He felt the cool wind in his face and
ran gallantly on ; but the hounds were
close behind hini, and lie could gain
little on them. On and on he galloped,
not daring to linger to soil in the cool
brown stream till he left the heather
for the grass of the forest. Then for
the first time lie ran up the small
thread of water, but lie had been in it
only a very few minutes when the
hounds came over the hill, aud he knew
that he must fly once more. On they
came to the water without faltering 
there were not a dozen horsemen with
them nowflung down to the water
and cast themselves upward. Then at
last their pace slackened for a moment,
but presently Telegram ran slowly up
the bank, holding the line truly though
it was still weak from water, and Fore-
man pressed forward to hold it with
him. And then they opened their
mouths and spoke, and the one-horned
stag heard them, and his heart died
within him.
	Still he toiled gallantly on over the
yellow grass of the North Forest,
breasting the long ascent to southward
that lay between him and his refuge.
Could he only reach the top, lie would
be able to hold his own yet; but strug-
gle as he might the hounds gained on
him, till just short of the top he turned
back in despair, for they were hardly
out of view. Wheeling on the line like
a squadron of drilled horse, they raced
down the slope as they had raced up
it; and the old hounds came bounding
to the front, for they knew that the
end was at hand. Two miles they
raced to the water at the bottom, and
there the deer stood before them.
Then they raised an exulting cry, and
with one rush they swept him off his
legs, and his head sank down below the
water; but before they could harm him
further the knife did its work, and the
brown stream ran foul and reddened
with his blood.
	The one horn still hangs in a Devon-
shire home among the heads of Ex-
moor deer that died in the year of
Waterloo; and those that see it look
learnedly at the skull and discourse at
length on the strange chance that left
its growth imperfect. But there are a
few that forget all else in the memory
of that race over the moor, and ask if
they will ever enjoy a better fifty-five
minutes than the death-chase of the
Old One-Horned Stag.



From The Nineteenth Century.
LION HUNTING BEYOND THE HAUD.

	BEING a member of the profession
of arms, I though t myself very lucky
when I last year found myself entitled
to sufficient leave to make it worth
while going abroad in search of sport.
A brother officer being in the same
enviable position, we decided to join
forces, and to go foreign together
to some spot where sport and econ-
omy could simultaneously be practised.
Various localities, from the Zambesi to
the Pamirs, came under consideration,
but in the end we decided to take
tickets for Aden and to try our luck in
Somahiland.
	I will not presume too much on any
ones geographical knowledge, but will
say at once that the country in ques-
tion occupies the most easterly corner
of Africa, and adjoins Abyssinia.
Those who examine a German map
will find that the sphere of British in-
fluence is depicted as being very small
indeed ; while those who look at an
English map will notice a correspond-
ing decrease of French, Italian, and
German influence, as represented by
the dabs of various colors which are
spread about the chart of this barren
promontory.
	We will leave the account of the
journey to Aden to the guide-books,
and will commence with our arrival at
that cheerless rock. The welcome of
the assistant resident there (why should
any one want assistance to reside any-
where?) was not encouraging, being
as follows Ohm, youre here, are
you? We were just going to wire to
the Foreign Office to stop you. I dont
know where you can go, the country is
shot out. Cheerful, this ! But our
discouragement was not com menr mirate
with the poor prospect lie afforded us
Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
and, seeing we were bent on going,
this gentleman afforded us every assist-
ance in his power. After two days at
Aden my companion, whom I will call
V., went over to Berberab, from which
place we had decided to go up country,
for the purpose of buying camels and
other necessaries, an(l of engaging
men. I spent a boresome fortnight at
Aden, awaiting the cargo boat with our
stores, ammunition, an(l guns. At last
she arrived, the goods were transhipped
to the Tuna, a little tub plying from
Aden to the Somali coast, I got on
board  a proceeding materially alter-
ing her draught  and off we went.
	Reaching Berberah on a Thursday
evening, we passed one night there
under the roof of the political resi-
dent, whose hospitality to sportsmen is
unending; hustled about all the follow-
ing morning from sunrise, arranging
loads, and by ten oclock were on the
move for the interior.
	At this point it would not be out of
place to give some slight description
of the personnel of our expedition, as
well as the manner in which a large
kafala, or caravan, progresses
through the country. First in impor-
tance came Hadj Achmed Warsama,
our interpreter and head man, a tall,
slight fellow of about thirty-five years
of age with close-shaven head and im-
mense mouth disclosing a row of
gleaming white teeth ; a great man in
the estimation of all the others, having
three times made the journey to Mecca
and having a fourth trip in prospect.
He had been fifteen years in the En-
glish navy as interpreter, and had
accompanied Admiral Hewitt on his
mission to Abyssinia. His long spell
of British service gave him, of course,
an excellent command of the English
tongue, though perhaps his expressions
sometimes savOre(l rather of the focsle.
His authority over the camel men was
complete, and those who have had to
deal with colored races well know how
greatly a powerful lieutenant adds to
the pleasure of an expedition of this
kind. To any one who may undertake
a journey of similar character to ours
I would say: spare no expense to get
a good head man ; they are hard to
find and require high wages ; but, for
our part, we never had reason to regret
one single anna of the large wages
and backsheesh we paid to Hadj
Achmed. Next perhaps in importance
comes Deria Ali, our swarthy chef; a
little wizened-up old fellow, much
given to complaining of, and quarrel-
ling with, the other members of the
outfit, but, on the other hand, a first-
class jungle cook. He had seen a good
deal of the world, having visited Mel-
bourne and other places in Australia;
not finding them to his liking, how-
ever, lie had returned to his native
jungle. His wardrobe was, like Sam
Wellers knowledge of London, ex-
tensive and peculiar ;  one day lie
would appear wearing a tarhoosli, two
yards of calico, and a spear; the next
day very tight trousers and an old
military overcoat; another day an an-
cient and porous mackintosh, of which
lie said, Him cost me five pounds at
Melbourne. On the march his duty
was to drive the sheep ; poor, white,
fat-tailed things, they got so used to
marching that after a few days they
needed no driving, and would follow
like dogs, getting gradually killed off
day by day till they were all gone, and
a fresh lot had to be bought to fill their
place. It was necessary to take sheep
with us in order to keep the l)ot sup-
plied when our time was devoted ex-
clusively to the pursuit of lions. On
such occasions it would have been fatal
to sport to discharge a rifle in order to
supply ourselves with food. One
sheep marched with us for about two
hundred and forty miles, his day of
execution having been postponed to
the very last because we had become
so mutually attached; when lie was
killed he was barely eatable I
	V. and I hind each our two shilkaris,
who always accompanied us. We were
very fortunate in securing some of the
best in the country, Nur Farah, who
was with V., and Aden Ateyn, who
was my head shiikari, being particularly
well known. The latter was a little
bullet-headed fellow of about five feet
four in height, broad-shouldered and
109</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">110
sturdy, with a remarkable faculty for
going up hill at a steady run with no
apparent inconvenience to himself.
Brave as the lion it is his profession to
pursue, he often erred on the side of
impetuosity and rashness, but withal
he was a wonderful tracker and stalker
and fully conversant with the habits of
all game. His chief drawback was his
religious mania, for I can call it nothing
else, which sometimes drove him into
fits similar to those of the howling
dervishes at Cairo ; of this, however,
we managed to cure him in a short
time ; we told him that he would have
to pay for any damage done to or by
the camels if they stampeded in conse-
quence of his antics, and finally threat-
ened him with immediate discharge if
he had another fit. He did not. Geleh
flared, my second shikari, was almost
as good a hunter as his superiora
tall, slight boy of about nineteen, quite
indefatigable and most willing. He
had had some experience of Europeans
when travelling with Captain Swayne,
R.E., and I think I am right in saying
that in his company he had visited
Harar. He could not speak ten words
of English, but had a slight knowledge
of the Harari language.
	The camel men, fourteen of whom
we armed with Snider carbines, were
all engaged for us by Captain Abud at
Berberah, and a better set of fellows I
never wish to see ; willing and cheerful
to a degree, they took all the hardships
they had to undergo as part of the days
work. Occasional discontent, arising
out of nothing, was invariably sup-
pressed as easily as it arose ; we always
followed the plan of carefully investi-
gating every matter of the kind that
was brought before us and doing justice
to the utmost of our power. Many
people, in dealing with a Somali, take
it for granted that he is not telling the
truth ; true, the chances are against it,
but he is such a child that he will con-
vict himself of untruth in the first mo-
ment and be the first to laugh at it
himself. Burton, in his First Foot-
steps in East Africa, well describes
the rapid flight of the Somali temper
from one extreme to the other, and it
Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
	is indeed astonishing to see the man
at whose childishness you have smiled
one day capable of the most horrible
cruelties the next. The Somalis are a
peculiar race, in that they have no
written language, no musical instru-
ments, little or no filial affection, and
rarely any gratitude. Their insensibil-
ity to pain is remarkable. I have seen
Aden smiling and chewing tobacco,
whilst Geleh burnt little holes in his
back with a red-hot stick. Fear of
death is an unknown quantity among
them.
	I must not omit to mention Aden
Muhammid, V.s syce ; he was a great
character and an excellent boy; he
never seemed to tire, and was always
ready to do every one elses work be-
sides his own. One feat of his de-
serves especial remark. We had found
a lioness in an open plain about six
miles wide, and fearing we should lose
her in the bushes, we sent Aden off for
a pony to round her up till we could
get there. He got the pony and gal-
loped off, armcd only with a little
throwing spear, over ground honey-
combed with holes (one of which gave
him a heavy fall), and headed off the
lioness ; time after time he brought her
to bay under a bush, and time after
time she charged, and he was obliged
to gallop for his life till he had dis-
tanced her; at last we got up to where
he was, and the lioness was secured.
This appears to me to be an act of as
high courage as one can look for in any
one, white or black. Only once did we
have to reprimand him, and then his
offence tended towards the ludicrous.
It was as follows: As V. and I were
walking along some distance behind
the kafala we saw an old man, near a
village, crying and raising a great com-
motion; off we went to inquire what
was the matter, and found that Master
Aden and Bulaleh, my own syce, had
stolen the old mans sword from him
and gone off with it. Of course resti-
tution was made, and the two syces
were put on guard for a whole night
as punishment, regardless of their
protests. They took it very good-
humoredly, but paid us out by waking</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
us every hour or two through the night
to tell us they had heard a lion in the
neighborhood. Which they had not.
	To return to our kafala. The camel
loads were of a very varied nature,
nothing being procurable in the interior
but a little meat and milk, and that
only during the rains; so we had to
carry with us everything that we were
likely to need. The men were rationed
with a pound of rice, half that amount
of dates, and two ounces of ghee per
maii per diem. As they numbered
twenty -five and we carried rations for
a hundred days, it will be seen that
this item alone represented a consider-
able amount of transport. A Somali
camel carries a load of about two hun-
dred pounds, but that amount varies
greatly with the size, condition, and
age of the animal, and with the work
he has lately done and is expected to
do. It is a good rough computation to
say that one camel carries rations suffi-
cient for twenty-five men for eight
days. Seven camels were devoted to
the transport of water; some carried
casks containing twenty-six gallons
each, one on each side, the very best
possible way of carrying water on
camel-back ; while others were loaded
~vith  hams, as the native water
vessels are called. They are woven of
the inner bark of a tree and grass, and
are saturated in ghee to make them
watertight. They are of the shape of
a short, fat cigar, one end being remov-
able and forming a cup. The whole is
enclosed in a cage of strong twigs, to
which the ropes are made fast, which
lash it on to the back of the camel.
Our own private stores were packed in
fifty-pound boxes, a selection of goods
being put in each, so that only one, or
two at most, were in use at a time.
This plan I can strongly recommend to
other travellers, as the trouble and an-
noyance of having to open box after
box to find some necessary article is
very great, besides which damage is
done to the boxes by constant opening
and nailing up, and in the hurry arti-
cles are not properly repacked, thus
getting broken or spoilt. One camel
carried our tent (in two packages) and
111
our clothes and books (in two kit bags).
Ammunition, spare rifles, calico for
presents and barter, tobacco for the
same purpose, together with a few
tools and spare rope, pretty well com-
plete the list of our niat~riel.
	The manner in which a load is fixed
on a camel is not unworthy of descrip-
tion. The Somal has no saddle for his
camel, but uses in its place a thick pad
of mats,  barns, which on camping
he uses as a roof and walls for his lint,
hanging them over curved sticks after
the manner of gipsy huts in England.
The soft hflru forming the padding
next the camels skin lie uses as a
couch. The camel having been made
to lie down, after much grunting and
roaring on his part, he is securely knee-
haltered by passing the halter under
each knee and over his neck, on the
top of which it is tied. The soft h&#38; ru
is themi put on his back, covering all but
his head and tail, and the front part
folded back to make a double thickness
over the withers and hump. (The
hump of the Somali camel, by the way,
is not nearly such a marked feature as
that of the Arabian camel.) On this
are placed the remainder of the lihrus
to the extent of from six to nine thick-
nesses of mat. The loading rope, a
long, double-plaited grass rope, is then
put on so as to form a complete har-
ness, consisting of breast-plate, double
girth, and crupper, but never passing
over the back, the harness being lifted
up as much as possible so as to leave
the spine clear after the manner of an
ordinary English saddle. The load
having first been carefully balanced, it
is then secured by lashing it to the
loading rope. This adjustment of loads
is a most important consideration in
the marching of a kafala; for, if it is
not properly attended to, loads will roll
off, or shift backwards and forwards,
or, worse still, the camel will get a sore
back and be rendered unfit for work,
necessitating the division of his load
amongst other camels.
	Our loads being all properly divided
and adjusted, we will march off. As
each camel man gets his two camels
loaded up lie ties the halter of one Qf</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">112
L~o~t Hunting Beyond the Haud.
~hein to the tail of the other, whose written home Potage tabloide, tont~
halter he in turn ties to any unoccupied nedos de Koodoo a loignon. Pain.
tail he can see ; a fairly fast, steady Confiture. Caf~.  Vms. Whiskey.
camel is chosen to lead, and, as soon Eau alkaline. Very soon after sunset
as the whole of the kafala is strung to- the temperature begins to fall, and at
gether, the order is given to march off. such a rapid rate that by seven oclock
For the first mile or so the camel men we are generally glad to put on our
stay by their respective charges to see thickest coats and sometimes to wrap
that the loads are travelling all right; rugs round us.
when satisfied that this is the casethey Some of those evenings in the junzle
gather into knots in front, in rear, or are among my pleasantest recollections.
on the flanks and indulge in chaff, What greater pleasure than coming in
songs of sorts, and occasional prayer, from a successful hunt to find that
the latter entailing a run of a mile or ones companion has had his share of
so to catch the caravan up again. If in sport, and, over the post-prandini
a district whose friendliness is doubted, coffee, to mutually recite ones expe-
a careful watch is of course kept while riences of the (lay? The (larkness suc-
on the march, and no straggling ceeding the fall of day is just giving
allowed. The shikaris, as a rule, way to the bright light of the rising
formed the advanced guard, while the moon, whose rapidly widening silver
ponies and syces brought up the rear. edge we see through the tops of the
If the ponies are allowed to get in front mimosa jungle. The circle of fires in
the whole rate of marching will be re- the zareba throws a ruddy glow on the
tarded, as a Somali pony only walks picturesque figures of the men grouped
two miles an hour when loose, a about them at their meal or preparing
camels ordinary pace being half a mile for rest. In the far distance we hear
per hour more.	the howl of the hyena or the gruff bark
	The usual days work when on the of the questing lion. His majesty may
march was as follows B~veit at three, perhaps be inclined to visit us later in
a cup of coffee and biscuit, camp struck, the evening; very well, we will give
loaded up and off at four, steady march- him a royal reception. Achmed, tell
ing till ten or thereabouts, when we Aden to put the 10-bore and half-a-
would find the shadiest spot we could, dozen cartridges by my bed! Eight
amid halt for from four to five hours, oclock  time to turn in. Wheres
during which time we had breakfast, my revolver? Ah ! here it is. I will
wrote up diaries, took any necessary put it under the i~illow as usual for
astronomical observations. About two fear of accidents. Good-night! 
and a half hours more marching in the Night!  and we are soon asleep to a
afternoon brought us to the nights brief lullaby from the sentry, who never
camping ground towards five oclock. ceases singing throughout his watch;
Then there was a thorn zarcba to be asleep, but not a heavy slumber; any
made, dinner to be prepared, beds put unusual noise, and we shall both be
out, perhaps a little doctoring to be wide awake, having woken up su(ldenly
done, and sometimes time to read a without a movement, unless it be that
1)00k for a few minutes before dark. of a hand to a weapon; wide awake, to
At sundown Achmed called the faithful (Irop off again the moment we are sat-
to prayers, and such as felt like it isfied that all is well. It is a wonder-
attended; during the Ramadan indeed ful faculty of the human mind which
there were very few absentees, but at enables it to adapt its sleep to circum-
other times the attendance was smaller, stances; at home we lay our heads
As soon as the men had done their down and sheep till shouted at by a ser-
prayers our dinner was served by the vant who has banged about the room
	butler, Jama Agg Elhi, a capital for ten minutes previously; go to the
boy whom we picked up in Aden. I jungle or the prairie, and our sheep is
quote the carte du jour from a letter set on a hair-trigger, we wake ten</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">Lion Hunting Beyond the Ilaud.
times in the night and ten times we are
asleep again within half a minute,
having made sure all is right. As the
uight advances we are glad to pull the
waterproof sheets over us, sometimes
Tright over our heads, to keep off the
heavy dew, which otherwise would soak
us to the skin. Long before daylight
Jaina would be called by the sentry
(whose clock was a star), and in his
turn go and wake V. with the remark,
I think so, sir, it half past three.
V., drawing his watch  our only
chronometer  from under his pillow,
would check the accuracy of Jamas
assertion with the aid of a match, and,
if his statement held watcr, would
order a start. My own watch, a cheap
one, broke down very soon after enter-
ing the Haud, so we had to rely entirely
on V.s timepiece, an excellent lever
watch, for our observations. On one
occasion the sentry must have dropped
off to sleep for a moment and woken
up again to find the stars obscured by
clouds. Thinking apparently that he
had had a prolonged nap, he woke
Jama, who addressed to V. his usual
matutinal salutation of  I think so,
sim~, it half past three. Imagine my
companions feelings when he found,
on consulting his watch, that it was
only just midnight
	It was wonderful to observe the
celerity with which our camp was
pitched or broken. About half an hour
sufficed to see a thorn zareba built, and
every one comfortably settled down
after arrival at a fresh camp, while
forty-five minutes from the ejaculation
by either Oi. us of the mystic word
Wars6kahaiy6Ji (what it means the
writer has not a notion, but its action
never failed), not a vestige would re-
main to mark the spot when men,
camels, and horses had lately lived,
moved, and had their being.
In appearance the Somal has the ad-
vantage of most colored an(l of many
white races. He is as a rule tall, slight,
and well set up, with well-formed limbs
covered with a ruddy brown skin, the
texture of which would excite envy in
the heart of many a European beauty.
The features have, as a rule, nothing
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	372
ii3
in common with the coarse negro type
which prevails in Kubia and the Sou-
dan, but rather incline towards the
Semitic type. Thick lips are the ex-
ception, not the rule, and a broad, flat
nose is also a rarity. The hair, when
the head is not clean shaved, is allowed
to grow straight out from the head in
every direction, giving a very wild ap-
pearance to the owner; among the Esa
and Gadabursi tribes the hair seems to
be softer, and hangs down to the nape
of the neck in long, closely curled ring-
lets. The women throughout the coun-
try have the hair enclosed in a dark
blue fillet, a difference in the disposi-
tion of the latter distinguishing be-
tween a married and an unmarried
woman.
	The first fourteen days were of little
interest except to ourselves, steady
travelling, at about twenty miles per
diem, being the rule. We knew it was
no good stopping short of Hargaisa, as
the coast range has been shot out dur-
ing the last three or four years ; and
our best chance of sport seemed to be
to cross the  Haud  (not Hand as
recently described in the Field), a
waterless plateau extending for three
hundred miles east and west, and being
about one hundred miles wide. Ac-
cordingly, after a short delay at Har-
gaisa to obtain extra camels, for water,
and to make arrangements with the
local sheikh about keeping any letters
that might be forwarded to us, we set
out on our five waterless days march.
On two successive mornings we found
numerous lion tracks on the path, and
in one case found traces of a lion hav-
ing been driven from his morning meal
of oryx by our approach; not being
provided for delay beyond the neces-
sary five days, we did not molest them
at the time, but noted their positions
for future guidance. A lion, if undis-
turbed, will work the same district for
months at a time, leaving it every six
to ten days to go for water, according
to the weather and the amount he has
eaten. The writer had the good for~
tune a fortnight later to be able to fo1~
low exactly the movements of a troop
of five lions and lionesses for seven</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
days, during which time they never left
a radius of ten miles ; perhaps this
may be accounted for by the fact that
he missed them consistently for three
of those days and on the seventh
killed one ; the remaining four de-
voured all that was mortal of their
poor friend that night, and were no
more seen.
	The Haud was crossed without any
staving in of water-casks or other mis-
adventure such as generally happens to
novices, and the morning of the fifth
day saw us in Milmil. A two days
halt brought me good luck in the shape
of a greater koodoo, that splendid,
spiral-horned antelope so well depicted
in Mr. Selouss recent book. This was
the second one I had got since starting,
in each case a lucky shot on the top of
a lucky find having brought about the
desired result. One very seldom gets a
sl)ecilnen without a lot of climbing
over the most rugged hills imaginable.
Captain Swayne, in his report on the
antelope of Somaliland, says A fort-
nights hard climbing is amply repaid
by a good pair of horns. (The pres-
ent writer, never having been a feather-
weight, is better on the flat than on
the hill.) The first place where we
really settled down to business was
Awhre, twenty-five miles east of Mil-
mil, a slight cup in a plateau where
sufficient water collects to provide for
a small number of people throughout
the dry season. Lion and rhino tracks
on the way there, coupled with a visit
from two lions the same night, augured
well for sport.
	As soon as it was light, the morning
after our arrival, we were off together
on the tracks of the larger of the two
lions whose tracks we had found. V.
took the right, I the left, two of the
shikaris keeping on the track itself in
the centre. Three hours steady track-
Ing brought us to some grass about ten
feet in height, and quite impossible to
see far through. The surrounding
country was mimosa forest, a distant
view in any direction being impossi-
ble. As we were making our way cau-
tiously along I heard a shot from V.,
followed by a most awful moaning roar
about twenty yar(ls away ; my shikari
Aden and I were round like a flash, at
the ready position, standing, as we
expected trouble, but two more shots
and the succeeding silence assured us
of V.s success. As we moved round
to where he was standing, close to a
splendid old black-maned lion, the
syces and shikaris were just commenc-
ing the song of triumph which is al-
ways sung when a male lion has been
bagged. There was extra rejoicing
over the death of this one, as he had
been a well-known man-eater, thirty
five (call it ten!) deaths being laid at
his door, in addition to being the first
lion of the trip. On the way home I
was successful in bagging a fine bull
oryx, which fell to the first shot from
my little single 450 Express, making
me more pleased than ever with the
weapon which had come to hand only
three days before our departure.
	The next day is worthy of record.
According to custom we had started off
in oj)posite directions from camp as
soon as the sun appeared. I had al-
most given up hope of sport, my
shikaris and I having walked about ten
miles without a vestige of a lion track,
when we came on quite fresh signs of
two biggish lions that had been hunt-
ing oryx; the tracks were so fresh that
we knew we could not be far behind
them, and exercised consequent can.
tion. Through all the intricacies of
their hunting prowl we followed them;
now and again one could see where one
of them had made a spring at an oryx
and missed, or where the oryx had
taken fright and bolted off. At last the
place where they had rested in the
morning was reached, and from there
the tracks went straight away for about
five miles, through a light thorn jungle
interspersed with patches of high
grass. I thought they must have es-
caped us, and was inclining to despair
when Geleh, my second shikari, who
was in front, suddenly stopped and
bobbed down ; I naturally did the
same, took my double 10-bore from
him, and looked cautiously up over the
top of the thorn-bush in front. We
were at the edge of an open grass glade
114</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
about a hundred yards wide, bounded
by mimosa-trees and high grass. We
were concealed by the bush in front of
us, which was of just sufficient height
to enable me to fire over its fiat top.
Beyond it I could discern the yellow
forms of the two lionesses, for such
they proved to be, lying flat on their
left sides, their hind feet pointing
straight towards us, not forty yards dis-
tant. They were absolutely unaware
of our presence, and lay as if dead.
Had the day not been cloudy they
would doubtless, according to their
habit, have been sleeping in the jun-
gle ; on this occasion the rare event of
an overcast sky had tempted them into
the open to their own destruction and
the ultimate advantage of the writer.
As the two great cats lay there, fast
asleep, I could not help waiting a
moment before firing, as I felt sure
they would not wake now, the wind
being the other way ; and it is not
given to many people to see lions in
their native state in this l)eaceful con-
dition. I suspect, however, that the
moments delay was not quite so long
as it seemed, but it was long enough
for me to see that the further one was
a lioness ; thinking, therefore, that the
nearer one, whose head I could not
see, was a lion, I fired, aiming for a
spot just behind the elbow ; as I did
so the other one looked up over her
shoulder and almost simultaneously got
the contents of the left barrel in the
neck, killing her at once. The first
one fired at  which proved also to be
a lioness  still moved ; but Geleb,
thinking her vitality less than it really
was, strolled up to her, putting the
butt of my Winchester on her head;
as lie did so she seized it in her mouth,
nearly perforating it with her teeth,
thereby giving him such a respect for
dead (!) lions that he was ever after-
wards most cautious in dealing with
them. I had to give her a shot from
the 450 Express before it was con-
sidered politic to commence skinning
the other one which lay close by.
This operation was not a long one, and
the pelts and skulls were soon made up
in bundles ready to pack on a pony.
115
The latter was very averse to this
operation, and was only brought to
reason by having his nostrils rubbed
with a piece of the flesh of one of the
lions. To the load was added a con-
siderable amount of the inside fat, a
perquisite of the shikaris ; this is
melted and bottled by them, and after~
wards sold for a considerable price to
native doctors on the coast and at
Aden. It is highly valued by them
for its supposed medicinal qualities,
being rubbed into those who suffer
from rheumatism and fever.
	On reaching camp that evening we
found that V. had got a tremendous
female rhino with a fine front horn..
His shikaris too had had a scare; tort
as they were dancing on the body of~
the supposed defunct pachyderm, she
had given a grunt, and looked round t~
see what was up. I believe their
activity in regaining their rifles was.
marvellous.
	It was in the neighborhood of Aware
that the writer caught sight of some
Bebbo Tag or Clarkes gazelle,
one of the rarest of East African ante-
lope, only having been shot for the
tirst time about four years ago. A few~
days later, having no further ~port~
we moved two journeys nortli-west~
into the Haud, to Doa-ahleh, the spot
where we had seen the tracks on our
journey south. A weeks stay here
increased our tale of lions by one each
 a week to be l)assed over by the
writer as lightly as possible. For four
days lie tracked from dawn to after-
noon with always the same result, a
galloping shot with 10-bore and a miss
over the top constituting the usual
finale to the proceedings. The fifth (lay
saw the heavy rifle relegated to close
work, its place for moving shots being
taken by the little ~450 Express, with
which in his hands the writer did not
lose a single lion.
	A description of a certain mornings
work will show how easily a good
chance may be missed by a novice
through ignorance of the sport. V.
and I had been for some hours on the
track of a band of lions numbering
five, besides what Nur Farahi called</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
the two small boys (two cubs). At
last we came to the fresh trace of
where something had been dragged
into a patch of high grass, the tracks
being so fresh as to leave little doubt
that the lions were concealed in it,
and probably busy feeding. Instead of
going right round the thicket, as we
should have done, our shikaris insisted
on our walking straight down a slight
opening into the centre of it. The re-
sult of this move was that we walked
almost on to the lions as they were
devouring a dead oryx. I saw a
lioness creeping through the bush ten
yards ahead of us, and fired through
the branches with no perceptible re-
sult. Almost at the same instant an-
other lioness rose up under a tree
rather further away, and started
towards us, looking very nasty; before
her head was fairly lowered V., who
had dropped on one knee, fired, strik-
ing her in the region of the shoulder.
She spun round and round half-a-dozen
times like a top, and we lost sight of
her. Aden and I dashed forward after
a fine male lion he had caught sight
of, an(l followed it up for some hours,
but without success, the ground being
hard and unfavorable for tracking.
We made out that his tracks turned in
the direction of the place where lie had
been found, and then we lost him.
V. had had no better luck with his
wounded lioness, the blood trail having
ceased after a short while, making
tracking impossible. Disconsolately
we turned our steps campwards, after
a short halt for rest and abuse of our
luck. Passing a patch of grass a few
hundred yards from where we had
rested, it was thought advisable to
spread and walk through it in line.
The moment we entered it Nur Farah
spied a yellow object creeping along
close to him. He shouted to V., who
fired at close range at the object,
scarcely knowing what it was; the
first shot, which failed to touch it,
startled it, and off went the beast with
huge bounds over the grass tussocks,
showing it to be the lion I had been
after all the morning. He must have
circled round after we had given him
up, and probably intended to return to
the meal from which we had disturbed
him. We pursued him for a short dis-
tance, but we could see by the tracks
that his gallop never flagged at all, and
we soon abandoned the chase. Had
we not then beeii such green hands at
the game the mornings bag would
probably have been three lions at least,
instead of nil. The first mistake was
in blundering into the grass where we
found them, instead of giving the
matter a few moments consideration,
during which they would probably
have revealed their actual position, by
the noise made in crunching bones.
The second was tearing in after our
shots instead of waiting for another
chance which, with so many lions in
the covert, would probably have offered
itself. The third was to start off at
once in pursuit of a lion disturbed
whilst feeding. A lion, after its first
bolt away from the hunter, generally
stops after a little while to see if lie is
being pursued ; if lie has left food be-
hind him, the probability is that he
will return cautiously to finish it; if
not, lie will walk gently on to his desti-
iiation. If, on the other hand, lie sees
among the trunks of the mimosa bushes
two or three pairs of legs rapidly ad-
vancing in his direction, lie will break
into a canter, followed by a steady jog-
trot, and will probably not stop before
sundown. With a very big heavy lion
the case is rather (lifferent, as, having
more to carry, he is much affected by
the heat, and it is usually possible, on
good tracking ground, to walk him
down. In the case in point we ought
to have lain behind a bush near the
bones of the oryx, when our patience
would almost certainly have been ic-
warded by a shot.
	In this neighborhood we succeeded
in adding a young lion and a lioness to
the bag. The latter fell to V.s rifle
by a curious shot. The bullet broke
the neck, and the fore quarters of the
lioness subsided with the head under-
neath, the hind quarters remaining
raised as though the beast were kneel-
ing down; after half a minute she
rolled over on her side, stone dead.
116</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">Lion. Hunting Beyond the Haud.
My young lion gave me some excite-
ment. He also was struck in the neck,
just above the spine, the bullet passing
completely through ; when he caught
sight of us coming into the clearing
where he lay, he endeavored, though
half ~)aralyzed, to make a rush at us.
It was with the greatest difficulty that
I could restrain the shikaris from let-
ting drive at him, I myself administer-
ing the coup de grace behind the ear at
a distance of about fifteen yards. It is
curious how invisible a lion is in the
jungle so long as he keeps still. In
this instance I had looked straight at
my lion through the bushes, as he sat
up on his hind quarters, and thought
he was the dead trunk of a tree. His
back was towards us, and it was not
till he turned his head that I realized
what he was. The natives told us that
the color of the skin of both rhinoceros
and lion varies with the color of the
soil. Our own short experience quite
bore this out, the lions killed on dark
soil having a much bluer tinge than
those which we had secured on the red
ground.
	As we intended striking ~vest from
here, we now paid off Sheikli Muhamn-
mi(l, son of Sheikh Elmi, the head man
of Milmil, who had been with us ever
since our arrival at the latter place,
three weeks in all. He was a most
obliging little man and an excellent
guide. If he had a fault, it was his
proclivity for saying his prayers at in-
convenient moments. He amused us
very much when it came to giving him
the money. We first had an interview
with him, to see with what amount he
would be pleased. Twenty-four rupees
~vas fixed on as a sum with which he
would be amply satisfied. He then
begged to be paid sixteen rupees in his
brothers presence, in order that the
latter should believe it to be the whole
sum, as he would be sure to demand a
share ; the remaining money was to
be paid him secretly after dark. This
artfulness on the part of what Achmed
described as De mos religiones man
was rather quaint. We had some little
trouble in getting away from Dagha-
boor, owing to the unwillingness of the
117
sheikh to let us have a guide. This
was due to the fact that he and his
family were being rationed by our
l)eople, and were naturally loth to cut
off their free supplies by their own
action.
	One morning, while deliberating
about our future movements, a native
came in with khabar (news) of a lion
track close by. We started off at once
together to follow it up. Aden and
Geleh were leading the way, each car-
rying a rifle, when suddenly I saw
themu put the rifles down against some
bushes, and fly at one another. They
were on the ground in a moment, tear-
ing and hitting at each other. Nur
Faiah seized one, I the other, and we
dragged them apart, while they panted
and cursed with rage. A summary
court-martial and inquiry was held,
when we found that the whole thing
had arisen from my having told Geleh
that the rifles were not as clean as they
should be. He had told Aden that it
was his, Adens, fault. The latter had
replied that it was none of his busi-
ness. Thence they had drifted into
mutual recriminations, embracing one
anothers relations, appearance, and
habits. It ~vas something to be thank-
ful for that they had not used the rifles.
The end of it was that V. and I changed
shikaris for the day, and threatened
the combatants with discharge in the
event of a recurrence of the fracas.
	Justice having been dispensed, we
started off on the lion track, V. taking
the right, I the left. The course taken
by the lion favored me throughout,
bending steadily in my direction.
Aden excelled himself in tracking on
this occasion, following an almost in-
visible trail at a rate of about four and
a half miles an hour. After two hours
tracking, he motioned to me to go very
quietly, at the same time slipping off
his sandals and hanging them over his
arm. The track led into a mass of
tufts of thorn and grass jungle divided
by narrow paths, along which one
could walk without hindrance. We
were quietly slipping along in Indian
file, Aden leading, when he suddenly
stopped and pointed to the left front.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">118
I looked out between the thorn stems
to a clearing fifty yards distant, but
saw nothing. The next moment he
seized me by the arm, and then pointed
to a spot in the high grass close to us,
at the same time bringing his rifle to
his shoulder. As he did so I saw lying
in the grass a magnificent male lion;
he appeared to be almost at our feet.
As I caught sight of him, he had just
woken up, and was turning his head to
look at us over his shoulder as he lay
on his left side. I fired at once, the
bullet striking just beneath the eye.
A second afterwards Aden fired also,
to my annoyance ; but perhaps he was
justified by circumstances. His bullet
struck the lion in the right flank rather
behind the heart. We deemed another
shot necessary, and I let him have it
from in front, firing at his open mouth,
which was about all I could see from
my position. The bullet unluckily
broke some of his teeth, which were
very fine ones, afterwards passing into
the roof of the mouth, through the
brain, and out at the neck. The first
shot had likewise nenetrated and
lodged in the brain.
	A shady march of two days in a
north-westerly direction up the Tug
Djerad brought us to Goderali, just
within the borders of Abyssinia. The
journey was uneventful, the country
being devoid of both game and people.
We saw old traces of natives, it is true,
but they had been driven away or killed
by the rapidly encroaching Abyssinians,
leaving only their empty huts and za-
rebas. From the hill on the side of
which we pitched our camp a marvel-
Ions view was obtainable. To the
north, the black forest of the Hand
stretched as far as the eye could reach,
broken only by three small hills, well-
known landmarks. To the south and
west rolled the mountains of Harar.
The range on which we stood, and
which bounded the Hand for miles, was
a low, stone-covered stretch of round-
topped hills flanked by thick mimosa
jungle, filled with rhinoceros. Wher-
ever we ~vent we found traces of them,
their feeding-ground being apparently
restricted to a very small area. Never
Lwn Hunting Beyond the Ilaud.
having been hunted, they probably
found no reason to leave such excellent
pasture, and during the first four days
of our stay at Goderali there was a herd
of rhino feeding within ten miles of
camp.
	The honey-bird, of which we saw
several during the trip, is well worthy
of mention as a natural curiosity. It is
a little grey, common-looking bird about
the size of a thrush. It first forces it-
self upon the notice of the traveller by
flying across his path, uttering a shrill,
unlovely cry. It will then sit on a
neighboring tree, still calling and wait-
ing for him to follow. By short, rapid
flights the bird will lead its guest on
and on, till after a while the traveller
notices that the bird has stopped its
onward course, and is hanging about
among a certain half-dozen trees.
These being visited one after another
and carefully examined, the search will
be rewarded by finding a nest of bees
in one of them. The probability is that
there will be honey in it, but I have
known the bird mistaken, It is a mat-
ter of honor with the natives to set
aside a good portion of honey for the
bird. Although this action of the
honey-bird is an established fact of
natural history, it is none the less un-
accountable, and it would be interesting
to know whether he ever tries to entice
quadrupeds also to assist him in obtain-
ing his much-loved honey.
	Our first days sport at Goderali was
unfortunate, as far as I was concerned.
As usual, Y. and I started from camp
in almost opposite directions ; very
soon I came on rhino tracks, and fol-
lowed them, he on a lion track which
he also followed. The tracks must
have converged, for, as I was creeping
up to get a shot at one of the four rhino
that we had been tracking, we heard
the report of his rifle at a distance of
about half a mile. Off went the rhino
with us after them. Soon they stopped,
and I fired a long side shot at the head
of the biggest one who was standing
half behind a tree. In ignorance I
fired too far forward and lodged the
bullet in the mass of bone which sup-
ports the horn. The beast staggered,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">	Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.	119
but galloped off in a cloud of dust, fol- could only be done by leaving a couple
lowed by Geleh and myself. (Aden of men on ponies, with rifles, to drive
was down with fever and was absorb- les mis~rables back and prevent them
ing antipyrine in camp.) coming on for some time after the de-
Another shot as he stood under a tree parture of the kafala; even then they
was fruitless, and after a pursuit of would sometimes arrive late at night
eight miles we gave it up, reaching after we had camped, having followed
camp just before sundown, to find that as soon as the rear-guard started to re-
my companion had got a lioness. She join us.
must have been the only one in the We soon quitted our old trail, inclin-
l)lace, as we never saw the track of ing northwards over and along the
another in the neighborhood of Gode- range of hills where Goderali stands.
rali.	We found tracks of greater and lesser
	For an account of the next days koodoo, but saw none of either species.
sport I cannot do better than quote One midday halt afforded us an inter-
verbatim from my diary. esting half-hour examining the leaf
	Aden looked very ill from fever, but he and stick insects which were crawling
came with me. Passed endless rhino tracks about; they were most curious, the
pointing south-east, but left them all, as resemblance to dead leaves and stalks
they led towards V.s ground. Five miles of grass being in many cases perfect.
from camp a low whistle from camel-man Unfortunately entomology had had no
Mohammed, who was with the pony fifty l)lace in the curriculum of our early
yards in rear, called our attention to a big studies, so we could only observe these
she-rhinoceros two hundred yards away to extraordinary insects in a very amateur
the right front. We stood motionless, and ~Tay.
she came straight towards us, sniffing the When we got down again to the
air, having evidently winded the pony. border of the Haud, we found ourselves
She stopped forty yards away, looking in in a fine game country. Besides lion
our direction, then wheeled off suddenly and rhinoceros there were awnl (0.
and bolted. I got in a shot with the 10-
bore in the front part of the brain, which Soemmeringii), gerenook, dik-dik (Na-
bowled her over, and gave her another as notragus Saltii), dhera (G. Pelze~ni),
she lay, to make certain. Went on three bustard, and many kinds of birds.
hours more, but did nothing. Aden Ateya The awal gave us a lot of sport, and
had a near shave of being struck by a snake their meat was very acceptable to the
a yard long, and as thick as the calf of few villages we passed. They are not
my leg. He speared it, whereupon it bit as a rule very difficult to approach, as
itself. they generally feed on plains studded
	Several elephant tracks some months with bushes, the easiest kind of stalk-
01(1 showed that during the rainy season ing ground. One peculiarity, which
they frequent this locality. We also we soon found out and took advantage
found the skeleton of one killed by na- of, is that when disturbed while feed-
tives about six months previously. ing in the neighborhood of a kafala on
	The beggars who follov a European the march, they nearly always gallop
caravan from place to place are a great straight past the leading camel. If
pest. It is next to impossible to get one of the guns places himself at the
ri(l of them, and they sit outside the head of the caravan while the other
zareba after dark and howl until they goes in pursuit, the probability is that
gain admission. Where water was the former gets the easier chance.
plentiful and there was no fear of ra- When killing meat for some natives
tions running short we never interfered one day, I in this manner got three
with them, they were such wretched- beasts out of a herd of awal that gal-
looking objects ; but where there was loped past, with five shots from a little
any doubt about the sufficiency of food, ~32O Marlin repeater which I usually
out of fairness to our o~vn men we carried when on the march. The
always tried to keep them away. It dhera are pretty little things, but most</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">hon Hunting Beyond tk~ Ilaud.
difficult to get near, besides affording a
diminutive target. The lump of loose
skin on the nose gives the head a very
curious appearance.
	At a place called Kuri Deli, twenty
miles from Fiambiro, we found that
heavy rain had fallen a few days pre-
viously ; the young grass was conse-
quently growing rapidly, and a pond a
hundred yards long had formed in
a neighboring watercourse. As the
camels had had very hard work for the
previous fortnight we decided to give
them a few days in which to recuper-
ate, and we built a zareba not far from
the water. We met t~vo Somali rhi-
noceros hunters armed with bows and
arrows, one of them carrying, in addi-
tion, a colored cotton umbrella with
which he seemed delighted. We
wished them good luck, and they
replied that if they killed a rhino the
Habersheeny (Abyssinians) were sure
to take the horns, this being their in-
variable custom.
	The news that a lion had killed a
donkey the previous night justified us
in our selection of a resting-place, and
we at once ordered zarebas to be con-
structed for occupation the same even-
lug  one near the water, the other
near the village five miles away. The
first night spent in them addcd nothing
to the bag, but the following evening
was more successful. 1 quote from my
diary 
which it nearly cut off. On looking out
again, after reloading, I was greeted with a
roar, and gave the now deceased donkey
the first barrel through the nose, thinking
in the darkness that he was the lion; the
contents of the left barrel broke the shoul-
der of the latter as he sprung at the loop-
hole, and he went past us to some bushes
near by, where we heard him moving about
and growling and groaning till morning.
At daylight we followed his tracks for a
quarter of a mile, when we came on him,
as we thought, dead. He quickly con-
vinced us of the contrary by jumping up
and making off. A shot from the 10-bore
bowled him over, but he required two more
shots from the ~450 to settle him. His
tracks showed us that he had been and sat
down within twenty yards of our camp the
night before, but only the ponies had no-
ticed his presence.
	Rain having already fallen in places,
water was abundant, and a few flowers
were forcing their way out. Amongst
others we noticed three sorts of con-
volvulus, a kind of bouvadia, and a
giant jasmine; a week later we found a
beautiful cluster of sweet-smelling lilies
growing on stems about six inches
long ; beyond these we scarcely ever
saw a flower at all.
	It was interesting to observe the
effect of the rain on insect life ; masses
of ants of all sizes, ant-lions, beetles
and other insects sprang into existence~
and made their presence evident in
various ways. The large black ants
were l)usy cutting the wings off swarms
	Built a second zareba near the water, a of May flies that the rain had beaten
mile from V.s and close to our camp. A down and were dragging the bodies
heavy shower fell just before and after
Geleh and myself arrived there, but a into holes. Huge spiders were enter
waterproof sheet which we had luckily ing into combat with other ants with
taken kept us dry. I dropped off to sleep varying success, and at one place we
at once, having spent the previous night came on a flock of birds feeding on a
out; probably Geleh soon afterwards fol- swarm of great black and yellow locusts
lowed suit, as lie was sleeping soundly which could hardly fly. It is a curious
when I was woken at about midnight by fact which we l)roved by experinwnt,
the donkey stamping about in evident that, if the leading ant of an army of
terror. A crash, followed by a sound of ants on the move be killed, the remain-
sniffing, brought me up on my knees in a (icr on
moment, rifle in hand; and as I looked	reaching the spot where their
quietly out of the loop-hole i saw against leaders trail ceases, will turn about,
the sky the outline of an immense lions and go back to their startingpoint~
head two yards from me. I fired at once, The size of the ants may be realized
and thought I had settled him; but the when one considers that the larger
shot was aimed too high, entering the fore- species are able to carry a date-ston&#38; 
head and passing out by the ear, the top of single-handed.
120</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
	Leaving the ilarawa valley we
worked northwards in search of ele-
phant, but found none ; the country
was very mountainous and rocky, one
pass in particular being barely passable
for the camels. One of our ponies was
overcome by my riding him for a
couple of hours one day ; and the next
morning, when asked to go up hill
with an empty saddle, he, to use the
native expression, sat down and
died. The Somali pony is useless for
a heavy man at any time, and, when
food and water are scarce, a caravan is
better without any ponies at all ; they
are constantly stopping and sitting
down, when either the caravan has to
wait or one or two men must be left
behind to bring them on in the cool of
the evening. We found the track of
an elephant one morning and followed
it more or less for three days, at the
end of which time we lost it; the
bleaching skeletons of several ele-
phants showed us where another En-
glish party had met them; and we
passed close to the spot where an An-
glo-Indian had two months previously
come across a herd while he was
marching and had killed seven. He
only got one lion though, so we stifled
our jealousy.
	Only three weeks now remained to
us before we were due at Berberah, so
we decided to go out into the middle of
the ilaud and try to pick up another
lion or two. Leaving our main body
at Hargaisa, where we heard of Lord
IDelameres mauling by a lion, we
marched out with small loads and all
the water-casks a two days~ journey
into the Hand, to a place called Arror.
The writer was suffering from the ill
effects of a draught of bad water taken
a week previously, and was obliged to
stay in bed for the first four days,
which time V. spent in pursuit of a
fine old lion who evidently belonged to
the neighborhood. On the fifth day
his perseverance was rewarded by get-
ting him after a hot days .tracking.
The next day I was out again, though
very weak, and, after several hours
tracking, traced two lions into a patch
of grass. Aden and I slipped round to
121
the far side and got on an ant-heap ; two
of the men followed the tracks in and
nearly stepped on the lionesses fast
asleep ; they rushed out past me, and I
shot the first one through the apex of
the heart as she galloped past, killing
her after she had gone twenty yards
the other I missed with the 1O-bore~
having foolishly changed rifles after the
first shot.
	The second day after this we were
on the march, heading for home, and
were about a mile ahead of the cara-
van as it crossed the Banki Arror, a
treeless plain six miles in width. We
came on the track of the lioness I had
missed, and a few moments later up she
jumped from a depression and made
off across the plain. Of our pursuit of
her and Aden Muhammids pluck I
wrote in a previous paragraph, so I
will take up the narrative at the l)oint
where lie on a pony had rounded her
up under a bush. By previous agree-
ment V. was to have first shot, but our
six.mile run in the blazing sun had un-
steadied us, and it was almost impossi-
ble to point a rifle within a foot of the
mark aimed at ; he fired though, and,
as far as we know, missed ; the lioness
dashed off, but was stopped in a mo-
ment by Aden on the pony ; she
crouched under another bush in sight
of me, lying broadside on, and I fired,
striking her in the shoulder ; the shot
had only the effect of making her
crouch still lower, and to begin a low
growling and switching of her tail from
side to side. Again I fired, this time
aiming at the head ; my unsteadiness
spoilt my aim, and the bullet cut a
neat hole in the tip of the ear, but did
not other~vise injure her; the next mo-
ment she swung round and charged me
while I was loading, V. putting a bullet
in her shoulder as she rushed past him,
but without result. I could not get the
cartridge in soon enough to fire during
her rush, so endeavored to take a step
to my right to avoid the spring I ex-
pected. As I did so I felt myself held
right in the lionesss path by a small
thorn-bush which reached about to my
waist, and the toothed arms of which
held me in a close embrace. I thought</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">	122	Lion Hunting Beyond the Haud.
I was done for, and my relief knew no him careful, and he did not go up to
bounds when she suddenly swerved to the beast till he was quite sure o~ its
her right and passed behind me. In a demise.
moment I tore myself clear and turne(l Poor 0-clchs wound gave us some
round to find that the lioness had little anxiety, as lie had the bad taste,
seized Geleh by the wrist, and that he after three days of time writers doctor-
was stru~li to
~	rig thrust her off with ino to insist on being attended by a
the rifle which he held in both hands. local leech, through the instrumnen-
They were not more than three yards tality of whom lie nearly lost his arm.
from me, but I dared not fire for her He completely recovered soon after
heart, as she was so close to the man our return to Berberahi, and was made
in fact it looked in the dust-cloud they quite happy by a considerable apphica-
had raise(l as if they were wrestling. tion of  palm-oil.
Her back was towards nie, so I fired at Our tinie was now rapidly drawing to
the spine about the loins, and she fell a close, and our sport was pmacticahly
instantaneously, gave one quiver, and at ami end. We had still to go to liar-
was dead. The shiot had been a fortu- gaisa to pick up the remnainder of our
nate one, the little 450 bullet having caravan, pack up our rifles, and hurry
completely broken her backbone. back to the coast. When we ~ot to
	After she was (Iea(1 things became if Hargaisa we heard the sad news timat a
anything more lively than before, as poor woman, who hi ad attached herself
Aden and Nur Farahi began bombard- to us two months before, hind beemi
ing her from opposite sides in the most lost when out gathering firewood.
reckless way, to the immuinent danger Whietlier she had been taken by a lion
of every one except the lioness, which or whether she hind met some of her
they did not hit, own tribe and joined them we never
	We examined Geheks hand and knew ; let us hope the latter was the
found three holes in his wrist, made by case, but the formiier event is the
three of the canine teeth of the lion- more probable. She was a wonderful
ess ; though bleeding profusely, the worker and did more duty about camp
wounds did not appear serious, so I than any two men as with Red In-
bandaged them with one hiandkerchmief, dians, the Somali woman always does
made a sling of another, and, as soon the greater shrnre of any work that has
as the skin and head were ready, put to be done.
him on a pony and set out on our six- We muade our adiens to Shieikh Mut-
tee n-mile march to camp. For five tahi and to his blind son-in-law, who
miles all ~vent well, then an artery in rules the place in the absence of time
the neighborhood of one of the wounds shmeikhm, loaded up the now sorry-look-
broke, and the bleeding became very ing camnels, and turned our backs with
difficult to stop. I put a tourniquet on muany regrets on the country where we
the upper arm, but Geleh seemed un- had enjoyed so many days of sport.
able to stand the pain of it, and as soon The march from Hargaisa to the coast
as I valked on lie always loosened it takes, as a rule, about four and a half
ali(l the trouble began afresh. It was days. We believe we established a
only by walking behind with a rifle and  record  for time distance, as with
rhireatenimig hmini that lie was got home tired camiiels and full loads we covered
at all. We had to halt several times on time distance in four hours over three
the way, ammd it was more (hiffleult after days I The first three days we did
each halt to get him started again, twenty-five miles each day, that dis-
During one of these halts we heard tance being time most we ever covered
several shots in tIme distamice, the numii in a day. The last nighit Oh tIme road
ber making us rather anxious ; it after- we sent up our few rockets, whmiehi we
wards appeared that V. had found two hind carried all time way in case of
lions and had wounded one of them, Imecessity. They created a great sensa-
but our mornings accident had made tion, not only in our own camp, but</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">When we were Boys.
also in that of some natives whom we
met the next morning, and who were
much relieved to find that the mani-
festations were not due to superhuman
agency.
	We sighted Berberah at daylight,
and now was my chance to pay out
Aden Ateya for the way he had run
me up hills three months before. A
pony had fallen and crushed my bare
knee against a stone, rousing my ire,
which had to find an escape some-
where; so I took it out in walking
Master Aden off his legs in the last
eight miles into Berberah. Both V.
and I were in the best of health and
condition and it was with some sorrow
that we doffed our rags, and, under
the hospitable roof of Captain Abud,
the British resident, returned to clean
clothes and civilization.
	The sale of our camels and ponies
occupied the bulk of the afternoon, the
auction being conducted in the town
square by a public auctioneer, each bid
being called both in Arabic and Somali.
The camels fetched about half what we
gave for them, and with this price we
were well satisfied. The stores only
fetched about one-fourth of the cost
price, so we gave most of them away
as backsheesh to our followers.
One day we spent paying off our men,
with all of whom we parted on the best
of terms; we stowed our trophies in
bales and boxes, and the following
morning left for Aden and home.
H. C. LOWTHER.



From Macmillans Magazine.
WHEN WE WERE BOYS.
V.
	WHEN we were boys, the farthest
horizon from the windows, to our
childish eyes, was a stretch of rolling
blue hills at ten miles or so of distance.
Blue they were generally, but often in
that moist western county shrouded
with the sweeping curtains of the rain-
storms which rolled up under grey
skies from the Atlantic; sometimes,
when the sun shone with an unwonted
treacherous brightness, painted dis
123
tinetly enough in the colors of the sea-
sons. When the distant hills stood
forth thus clearly, with fine-cut outlines
an(l colors of Pre-Raphaelite hue, they
would tell us, Tile hills look too close,
we shall have lain.~~
	It was generally a safe prophecy.
We tried to draw better augury from
the laugh of the green woodpecker who
spent much of his time pecking away
in tile rough, tussocky lawn which
sloped down from the house towards
the arable land below. We believed
that tile green woodpecker knew
whether it was going to rain;but we
did not believe that the human people
about us knew. We had often found
them wrong, but the green woodpecker
we had never found wrong. We had
often thought that the intonation of his
laugh had said rain, and rain had not
come ; but we kilew that it must have
been we who were at fault, and that in
our stupidity we had failed to under-
stand him. We were certain that tile
woodpecker intended to tell us about
the weather, for Joe said so, and we
did not think that any one was his
equal for general knowledge. Joe was
by a few years our senior, and we be-
lieved in him as unreservedly as in the
woodpecker. It appeared to us that
lie knew everything,  everything, that
is, whicll was knowledge in our eyes.
By birtil he did not belong to our
county but to Cornwall, whence he had
come up, along the North Cornish
coast, in a succession of carriers cars.
He used to tell us wonderful stories of
the people whom he had met on his
journey ; folk who lived on the cliff-
side facing tile sea, and never had
any communication witil a town save
througil tile medium of the weekly
carrier; a folk sufficing to themselves.
We ilave often wondered since whether
tilese stories of his were quite true,
but have never had the opportunity of
testing them; at the time we accepted
them as absolutely above suspicion.
But, once arrived from this momentous
journey, Joes experiences had been
no more extended than our own. He
could tell us nothing of what was be-
yond the line of blue hills which pre</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">When we were Boys.
sented themselves to us as the edge of
the world. How we longed to get to
the top of them an(l to peep over! We
never doubted for an instant that
what we should see from them would
be a vision utterly new and unlike any-
thing of which the world within them
gave examples; and it was the one gap
in Joes knowledge which seemed to
put him into touch with our own
finitely informed humanity, that he
was ignorant of this world beyond.
More than that he seemed strangely
incurious about it, as it struck us,
evincing an indifferent attitude which
inspired us with mixed feelings ; for
whereas we reverenced it as betoken-
ing an extended experience which
nothing could astonish, we also criti-
cised it severely as showing a deficiency
of imaginative power. Joe thought
that beyond those hills we should see
just another world  a succession of
hill and dale and hedgero~v  very like
that in which we lived. It was the
sole point on which his judgment ap-
peared to us open to criticism.
	On going out of our front door you
found yourself on a broad circle of
gravel slightly sloping down to the
lawn on which the woodpecker was so
often pecking. In rainy weather the
water used to run down and collect in
a little pooi at the junction of the
(~raveh and the grass, and here, so soon
as it collected, used to come a water-
wagtail to hunt for insects. We often
used to lay plans for the destruction of
this wagtail, but he was always too
clever for us. In point of fact lie did
not give us a fair chance. The width
of the gravelled stretch was twenty
yards or so, without a blade of cover.
From the windows of the house the
,little puddle was within practical cata-
pult range, but then the windows were
rarely open in rainy weather and in dry
weather the wagtail was not there.
lie was off instantly, with his dipping
flight and squeaky note, on the slight-
est sound of the most cautiously opened
window. It is true that there were
two doors to the front entrance  the
house door proper, and the door of a
plants  and that the outer, or porch
door, was sometimes left open, even
while it rained, for the benefit of these
exotics but the inner (loor never
openc(l without a considerable noise,
~mnd the wagtaih was always alive to it.
After a certain age we ceased to try to
molest him. Attempts at stalking him
had failed so often that we grew weary
of them and used to sally forth, even
when fully armed with catapult or
cross-bow, regardless of the wagtail
who would fly up to the roof of the
house and wait there till we had disap-
peared. He was safe from us there,
even if we could still see him, for it
was a three-storied house, and rever-
ence for the windows had been severely
instilled into us.
	Probably, of all the common birds,
wagtails are those which least often
fall to the weapons or snares of a boy;
they are so very quick and wary and,
though bold enough, generally frequent
places where there is little cover and
where they are likely to see before they
are seen. Their black and white plu-
mage blends well with wet stones and
glancing water. Joe said that the
right name for the water-wagtail was
	the dishwasher, a name under
which lie is always known iii Devon-
shire. It is not hard to guess its deri-
vation ; he is always running about on
the edges of streams and places where
the cottagers are likely to be washing
their dishes.
	From the circular gravelled stretch
gravelled drives led off in two direc-
tions one towards the left which bent
upwards to the entrance gate, past the
stables and the little house in which
Joe lived with his father the coach-
man, and the other, towards the right,
past the croquet-lawn, l)ast an orchard,
bending in a wide circle to embrace the
rough lawn beloved of the woodpecker.
It completed its circle, and the embrace
of the lawn, at a point very little be-
low the stables. Below the lawn, as
we have said, was an arabIc field, and
on either side of this field tIme gravelled
drive joined a rough macadamized road
leading on the right through a series of
porch under glass, in which were gates to the main road, and 01) tIme left
124</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">	When we were Boys.	125
to a footway along the banks of a little had a shot through the gate-bars; and
stream which prattled through glen then, if the missile were a stone, it as
and marshes down to a broad tidal often as not rattled with a clang on the
river. The sea was only at two miles gate or the paling, and the uprising of
distance, though not within sight of the the cloud of sparrows was accompanied
house.	by a hysterical outburst of porcine
This path to the left of the arable consternation and a scamper which
field, as one looked from the house, led recalled the Scriptural miracle. More-
also to certain pastures which sloped over, if the stone evaded the timbers
down towards the stream ; and up this and flew home to the heart of the pigs
path, in the evening time, the cows place it remained there, a testimony to
were driven for the milking, to take our misdeeds, an occasion of wrath to
their place in the lin-hay, as we, in the under-gardener who had charge of
the Devonshire parlance, called the the pigs and objected to stone-throw-
cowshed. Joes abode, where he lived ing which might injure one of his
with his father and mother, was above cherished ones. The catapult was the
this ha-hay, and the access to it was by better weapon, and it told no tale.
a flight of stone steps leading from the But, after all, it more often happened
stable-yard. On the opposite side of that the appearance of a little head
the yard were the stalls and loose boxes round the corner was the signal for the
for the horses, and the harness-room, uprising of the cloud before a shot was
The north side of the yard had a pump- fired. At the back of the pigs place
house and wood-house. The third side the hedge was crowned with elms of
of the little quadrangle was open, and moderate height. In these the cloud
a cartway led round to the back of the would settle clamorously and pause to
stables, where were the finest of our reconnoitre. There was a chance for
preserves. For, first of all, there was a shot or two then, but it was always
the pigs place, enclosed by the wall of an open question if it were not better
the stables, by a boundary hedge, and, policy to steal forward yet a pace or
on two sides, by paling. In the corner two in case of some greedy laggard
was the sty, tenanted by pigs in num- having stayed behind among the pigs,
bers varying as they were killed off or who would give us a better shot than
replenished ; but the sty door was al- any of those in the hedgerow. Often
ways open an(l its occupants spent most we would steal forward with this hope
of their royal leisure either in grouting in view, tantalized the while by the
among all the beautiful refuse of sta- chirps of definite faiewehl coining sue-
bles, garden, or lin-hay which was in- cessively from the elms as one after
differently tossed into their charming another the sparrows took their de-
place, or in lying prone, in the glorious parture, only to find that after all no
sunlight, on the kindly germinating loiterer had stayed. Then we cursed
heat of the manure heap. fate by all our childish gods and re-
It is impossible to think of a better pented us sorely that we had not taken
occasion for the high beating of little the chance which lay before our hands.
hearts than that which was offered by Or again, if we tried the other venture
the stealthy, cat-like approach, round and assanlted the elms with all our bat
the corner of two outbuildings of the teries, it seemed as if it must then
stables, to get a shot, with stone or always happen that a bird would rise
catapult, at the little cloud of sparrows from the very spot on which we might
which invariably flew up from con- with most advantage have assailed
testing their dinner with the pigs. It him. One could cry with vexation
was seldom that one had a shot on the now at the annoyance of it all.
~round. The sparrows learned the Generally, after the dispersion of
manoeuvre very quickly, and between the sparrows, there would yet be lert
us and them were the pahings and gate in the elms a chaffinch, uttering his
of th~ pig&#38; place. Occasionally one sweetly monotonous note of protest,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">126
and we could send a shot or pebble
from the catapults spattering among
the branches by him, till he, too, took
the hint to leave.
	Oh, I say, that was a shave !
That was the invariable formula with
which we concluded the unavailing as-
sault. Once in a while, but so seldom
that invariable is not too strong an
epithet, we would fondly hug to our-
selves the belief that we had seen the
bird fall. Then we would climb
through the hedge, or, if it were sum-
iner time and the brambly defences
defied a breach ,go round by way of
the front gate and push ourselves into
the bushes of the great overgrown
hedgerow in search of our quarry,
knowing ~vell in our heart of hearts
that we should find nothing, yet saying
to one another again and again, to keep
hope warm, I know I hit him ; Im
certain I saw him fall.
	When the flock of sparrows had gone
from the elms it was not to say that
they were lost to us. We knew where
they went to then, to a big elm-tree
at the back of the coach-house which
was close to the main house, some
fifty yards from the stables. Thither
we could follow them, but with no
good prospects of a shot. They had
no clinging affection for this elm-tree
they only occupied it as a post of
observation from which they could
drop down into a tiny little yard just
outside the kitchen, or fly over, be-
hind the house, to a matted thicket of
thorn and bramble which was beyond
the wash-house and was the corner
of the boundary-fence of the orchard.
Thither it did not well suit us to
follow them, unless for an extended
campaign in the orchard, for such
pursuit entailed going through the back
premises of the house (which was for-
bidden by Authority both above and
below stairs), or trespassing on land
which was not ours behind the house
(and w&#38; had a respect, which we have
since wondered at, for the law of tres-
pass), or finally going round the front
of the house, a matter of some hundred
yards, and this did not seem good to
our invincible boyish laziness.
	Our laziness we have since wondered
at quite as much as at our respect for
the law. The latter is fairly explica-
l)le, the terrors which surround any
breach of it are so indefinite to a boy;
he is so ignorant, so utterly unable to
measure the violence of the penalty
which old So,and-So, the farmer,
will exact on his hide if he be caught
red-handed. It is excellent that it
should be so. If a boy were to know
that old So-and-So would be looked
upon as a villain and a butcher too bad
to live if he were to give a trespassing
boy any but the mildest of castigations,
there would not be a field or coppice or
orchard that would not be black with
boys in the bird-nesting season. The
laziness is a won(ler beyond explana-
tion. Later in life, ~vith a covey of
partridges before one, one would walk
a quarter of a mile for each one of the
yards which seemed too long in those
days for the pursuit of the sparro~v-
covey; yet assuredly we were filled
with as much ardor then for a sparrow
as a partri(lge can inspire in us to-day.
	Plato has written, with justice, that
of all wild beasts none is so savage as
a boy. He might have added that
none is so little known. This in-
vincible laziness which is so large a
factor in a boys character is hardly
recognized and never analyzed. It is
hard to recognize because it may co-
exist with the greatest keenness in
pursuit of an immediate object. It is
only when the object is at a distance
that the laziness shows itself ; but then
it shows itself in a degree which is
almost terrifying. A boy cannot be
made, of his free will, to choose the
greater good in the future in prefer-
ence to the present lesser good. He
may be induced to do so by motives
supplied by anothers will, but of his
own will never. It is only after lie
has come into his inheritance, in the
shape of an ability to apply his reason
to the moral problems of life, that he
begins to do this; and when he begins
to do this lie is no longer a boy but a
man. It is all of a piece, this, with his
laziness, analogous on the mental side
to the looseness ef limb in all young
When we were Boys.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00137" SEQ="0137" RES="60